Lord Jesus is the greatest example of this. 17:10. When the majority of human beings

Lord Jesus is the greatest example of this. 17:10. When the majority of human beings

2 CORINTHIANS 8:12 392

doing of it, so that as there was a readiness to desire, so there may be a completion also, out of what you have. 12 For if there is first a willing mind, the gift is acceptable according to what a man has, and not according to what he does not have.

integrity, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.

22 And we are sending with them our brother, whose diligence we have often proved in many things, but now much more diligent because of the great confidence I have in you. 23 If anyone enquires about Titus: He is my partner and fellow worker for you. Or if anyone asks about our brethren: They are the messengers of the churches, and an honour to Christ. 24 Therefore show them, in the presence of the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting about you.

13 For I do not mean that others should be relieved and you burdened, 14 but that there might be an equality, that now at this time your abundance may supply what they need, so that some day their abundance may also supply what you need, that there may be equality. 15 As it is written, He who gathered much had nothing left over, and he who gathered little had no lack.

For concerning this service to the saints, it is unnecessary for me to write to you. 2 For I know your readiness of mind, about which I speak with pride concerning you to the Macedonians, that Achaia was ready a year ago. And your zeal has inspired most of them. 3 Yet I have sent the brethren, so that our speaking proudly about you would not be in vain in this regard, but that, as I said, you may be ready, 4 thinking that if the Macedonians come with me and find you unprepared, we (not to say, you) would be ashamed about this confident boasting. 5 Therefore I thought it necessary to urge the brethren to go in advance to you, and prepare

16 But thanks be to God, who put the same earnest care for you in the heart of Titus. 17 For he not only accepted our exhortation, but being very earnest, he is going to you of his own accord. 18 And we are sending with him the brother who is praised throughout all the churches for his service in the gospel. 19 And not only this, but he was also chosen by the churches to travel with us with this gracious gift, which we administer for the glory of the Lord himself, and to show your eagerness to help. 20 We are arranging things so that no one will blame us for the way this large gift is administered by us, 21 preparing matters with

what one has (1 Cor 16:2). The poor cannot give much, the rich should not give little.

is a very wise example of how funds given for God’s work should be handled. Christians now should take the same pains as Paul to do what is right and to let others see that it is so. They should remember too that whether or not men see what they do, the Lord sees – Heb 4:13. 8:23 “An honour to Christ” – compare John 17:10. When the majority of human beings continually dishonor Christ can we say anything greater about any person than that he is an honor to Him? 8:24 “The proof of your love” – v 8. Compare 1 John 3:17. If we are not giving to Christ and His work, what proof is there that we know Him and love Him? If we truly love Him we will love His work and His people also and try to help them.

“Acceptable” (v 12) – see Mark 12:41-44. 8:13-15 The key word here is “equality.” There should be mutual love between believers, an eagerness to share when some are in need. Compare Acts 2:44,45; 4:3235. See also 1 John 3:16-18. Again the Lord Jesus is the greatest example of this. He shares all He has with believers. Why should not believers share all they have with Him and with one another? Since they are all one in Christ why should some of them be exceedingly rich and others be exceedingly poor? Why should some of them almost throw their money away on needless luxuries while others of them are destitute?

When the people of Israel were in the desert God arranged things so there would be equality (v 15; Ex 16:18). God now gives good things to believers so that all might have enough – not that some might enjoy all the good (and all the expensive) things of life while others starve. But there is no command in these matters. It is a matter of love. Giving should not be forced. A man’s property is his own, and he can give it or keep as much as he likes. But if he keeps most and gives little, there will be great loss to himself and suffering to others whom he might have helped if he were more generous. 8:18 “Brother” – we don’t know who this brother and the brother in v 22 were. 8:19 1 Cor 16:3,4. 8:20,21 See 12:16-18; 1 Cor 16:3. Here

“Our pride in you” – 7:14. See what love and concern Paul had for those whom he sent to the churches, as well as for the churches themselves (11:28). 9:1,2 See 8:6,7,10,11. 9:3,4 See 8:13,22-24. The Christians at Corinth earlier had shown eagerness to give a generous offering, but it seems that later on they had become careless in actually getting the collection ready (8:10,11). Unfortunately, many Christians are like this. In the beginning they show enthusiasm for a work, but with the passage of time their enthusiasm cools and they do not bring the work to completion. This is a mark of immaturity and instability. 9:5 Verse 7. When it comes to giving, believers should not want to keep as much

393 2 CORINTHIANS 9:15

your generous gift, which you previously promised, that it might be ready, as a matter of generosity and not as a grudging duty.

10 Now may he who supplies seed to the sower and bread for food, multiply the seed you have sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness, 11 while you are richly furnished in everything for complete generosity, which produces thanksgiving to God through us.

6 But this I say, he who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and he who sows abundantly will also reap abundantly. 7 Everyone should give as he has purposed in his heart, not grudgingly, or from compulsion; for God loves a cheerful giver. 8 And God is able to make all grace flow to you in abundance, so that you, always having all sufficiency in everything, may have an abundance for every good work. 9 As it is written,

12 For the administration of this service not only supplies the needs of the saints, but also overflows in much thanksgiving to God, 13 while, because of what this service proves, they glorify God for your obedience which accompanies your confession of the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing with them, and with everyone. 14 And in their prayers for you, they will feel strong affection for you because of the overflowing grace of God in you.

He has dispersed abroad; he has given to the poor; his righteousness remains for ever.

15 Thanks be to God for his indescribable gift.

as they possibly can for themselves, should not give merely because it is expected of them and they see no way to escape from giving. 9:6 Compare Prov 11:24,25; 19:17; 22:8,9; Luke 6:38; Gal 6:7. Mark this principle down as sure. Some people are poor and will remain poor both in material and spiritual matters because they have no heart to give to God and others. 9:7 Verse 5; 8:8. If our giving is to please God it must come willingly from the heart, must be an act of love for God and for His people, must be a happy thing, not something done with a sad face. If we have love, giving is as natural as breathing to us. 9:8 Those who give generously and cheerfully to others will not be the losers. Just the opposite is often true – Prov 11:24,25. God loves to give to those who love to give. God is the ruler of the universe. Men’s plans and projects, lands, weather conditions, the state of an economy, and all the many factors which can make or break a person financially, are all in His hands. He can make all circumstances to work for the good of those He delights in. He can even work miracles for them if He pleases – 1 Kings 17:10-16; 2 Kings 4:1-7. But usually He blesses them in more ordinary ways, using men and circumstances to increase their prosperity, and protecting them from disasters which could bring poverty. He knows how to pour out His grace in such a way that they will always prosper both spiritually and materially (if material prosperity is in His plan for them).

God will never forget what they have done (v 9. Compare Heb 6:10).

God will bless them materially (vs 10,11). The needs of God’s people will be met through them (v 12).

They will be giving proof of their obedience to Christ’s gospel (v 13).

Others will remember them warmly and lovingly in their prayers (v 14).

And because of them thanksgiving and praise will be given to God (vs 11,12,13).

This last result, thrice repeated, was of the highest importance to Paul. See also 1:11; 4:15. The glory of God was his chief concern in everything (1 Cor 10:31), and God is glorified when His people behave as they should and when they thank and praise Him as they should. 9:10,11 Verse 8 says God can do such things. Now Paul tells them that God will bless them if they are cheerful and generous givers. Of course, this is not a sweeping promise that God will make everyone rich who gives generously. There are many poor people who are cheerful givers who remain poor (but probably not as poor as they would have been otherwise).

In any case, we should never seek to be rich, or to have material prosperity for our own sake (see 1 Tim 6:6-8). If we want prosperity it should be only because it will enable us to do more for God and His work and His people. To give only because of the hope of getting back more than we gave is not the kind of giving God delights in. In fact, it is only selfishness in disguise. It is a big mistake to think of it as merit which will make us worthy of God’s grace. And we should always remember that Jesus pronounced a blessing on believers who were poor, and He warned against riches (Luke 6:20,24). 9:13 Their generous giving proved their love and obedience. Lack of giving will, of course, prove the opposite of this. 9:15 God’s gifts to men are many and great (Ps 68:35; 127:2,3; 146:7; Ps 2:6;

Observe that the reason He does so is that those whom He blesses “may have an abundance for every good work.” If they do not behave like this when God blesses them, they should remember that He can just as easily withdraw His blessing as give it. 9:9-14 Paul gives some results to believers of generous and cheerful giving. The results are both in this life and in the life to come (v 9). The results are as follows.

2 CORINTHIANS 10:1 394

Now I myself, Paul, plead with you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, I who in person am lowly among you, but being absent am bold toward you. 2 But I plead with you that when I am present I may not have to be bold with that confidence with which I intend to be bold against some people, who regard us as if we live

according to the flesh. 3 For though we live in the body, we do not fight according to the body. 4 For the weapons of our warfare are not of the body, but mighty through God to the destruction of strongholds, 5 demolishing reasonings and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, and leading away captive every thought to

Matt 7:11; John 14:27; Acts 5:31; 14:17; 15:8; 17:25; Rom 5:17; 6:23; 1 Cor 7:7; 12:7-11; Eph 2:8; Phil 1:29; 2 Tim 3:16; Jam 1:5,17). But no doubt Paul has in mind here the greatest and most indescribable gift of all – John 3:16; Rom 8:32; Isa 9:6. And he refers to this gift so that believers might better understand what giving is all about and learn to give as God gives. Here is a brief summary concerning the truth about the giving of believers.

12:20; Isa 40:11. Paul would behave as the Lord Jesus did, not exercising his authority as an apostle (13:10), but appealing to them in love.

“Bold” – some in Corinth were accusing Paul of being cowardly when he was there and able to use bold language only when he wrote to them. 10:2 Paul was able to be bold and use severe methods in Corinth, but hoped they would not force him to do so.

“According to the flesh” – this is another false accusation some people brought against Paul. 10:3-5 Paul now refers to the war between truth and error, that is, between the truth God has revealed and the errors of men. The world’s purpose is to destroy the truth of Christ. The purpose of God’s true servants is to destroy error and bring men’s thoughts into obedience to Christ.

Being able to give is a gift of God, God’s grace working in their hearts and lives (8:1; Rom 12:6-8).

Giving is a privilege believers should seek (8:4).

Giving is a test of the sincerity of our love and obedience – no giving indicates no love, little giving, little love, much giving, much love (8:8).

Giving is the nature of God (8:9). Even very small gifts are acceptable to God, if the heart is right (8:12; Mark 12:41-44).

The weapons of Christ’s servants are different from the weapons of the world. Believers are in the world, but they are not to use the world’s weapons in their fight for truth. The world’s weapons are violence, force, trickery, charm, propaganda, human reasoning and any method that comes out of man’s fallen nature. Believers also have weapons (6:7; Eph 6:17), but they are spiritual weapons. Paul relied on the power of God working with truth and righteousness. The fullness of God’s Spirit, honesty, sincerity, speaking the truth in love were the weapons of that great soldier of God.

Giving helps to bridge the gap between those who have plenty and those who are in need (8:13).

Giving is service to God’s people (9:1). Giving should be with freedom and cheerfulness (9:5,7).

Giving will bring its reward (9:6,8-11,14). Giving is a source of thanksgiving and praise to God (9:11-13).

Here are some other references on giving to God and to others – Ex 35:5-9; Lev 7:12,13; 27:30; Num 18:21,24; Deut 14:28,29; 15:10; 2 Sam 24:24; 1 Chron 29:3,5,9,14; Ps 37:26; Prov 11:24,25; 19:17; 22:9; Eccl 11:1,2; Mal 1:7,8,14; 3:8-10; Matt 6:1,2,19,20; 19:21; Luke 6:38; Acts 20:35; Rom 12:13; 1 Tim 6:18,19; Heb 6:10; Jam 2:15,16; 1 John 3:17. 10:1 See 11:10. In chapters 10-13 Paul turns his attention to the false teachers in Corinth and to those who were listening to them. These false teachers taught a perverted gospel (11:4). They were servants of Satan whom Satan had sent to Corinth to lead believers astray (11:13,14). They boasted that they were true apostles (11:5,12), and attacked Paul and the gospel he preached. So Paul defends the truth that he was an apostle. This was not for his sake but for the sake of the church in Corinth (12:19). He was worried about their spiritual condition (11:3; 12:20,21), and he realized that it would become far worse if they rejected him and refused to believe that God spoke through him as a chosen apostle. 10:1 “Gentleness of Christ” – Matt 11:29;

And such weapons have divine power. By them he was able to demolish “strongholds” – forts of Satan, of evil, of unbelief, forts of false religion and philosophy, of arguments against God’s truth, of pretended wisdom and power. That soldier for God took “captives” also.

The great battle going on in the world is between truth and error. Paul took hold of every philosophy of man, every religious idea, everything which passes for wisdom, every thought, and brought it to the feet of Christ for His judgment on it. Paul wanted not only his own mind and thinking to be subject to the Son of God and in accordance with the truth He taught, but the minds and the thinking of all men.

We may be sure that only minds willing to obey Christ, and only thoughts which He can approve, are what they should be. By nature, the minds of men, like their desires and actions, are fallen and sinful (Rom 8:6,7; Eph 4:18). People need new minds which think as God originally intended them to think – Rom 12:2; Eph 4:23; Phil 2:5.

395 2 CORINTHIANS 11:4

be obedient to Christ; 6 and we are ready to punish all disobedience, when your obedience is complete.

sphere which reaches even to you. 14 For we are not extending ourselves beyond our boundaries, as though they did not reach to you. For in preaching the gospel of Christ we came as far as you also. 15 We will not boast of things beyond our boundaries, that is, of other men’s labours, but have hope, as your faith increases, that the boundaries of our sphere will be enlarged by you, 16 so we can preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man’s area of accomplishment. 17 But he who boasts, let him boast in the Lord. 18 For it is not the one who commends himself who is approved, but the one whom the Lord commends.

7 Do you look on things according to their outward appearance? If anyone has persuaded himself that he belongs to Christ, let him again take into account that, just as he belongs to Christ, even so we belong to Christ. 8 For even if I were to boast somewhat more about our authority, which the Lord has given us for building you up, rather than pulling you down, I should not be ashamed of it. 9 I do not want to seem as if I would frighten you by letters. 10 “For his letters”, they say, “are weighty and powerful, but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech is of no account.” 11 Let such a person realize that just as we are in word by letters when we are absent, so we will be in deed also when we are present.

Would to God you would bear with me a little in my folly. And indeed you are bearing with me. 2 For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy, for I have betrothed you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. 3 But I am afraid that by some means, as the serpent deceived Eve through his cunning, so your minds might be corrupted from the integrity that is in Christ. 4 For if the one coming to you preaches another Jesus, whom we have not

12 For we dare not count ourselves among those who commend themselves, or compare ourselves with them. But they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves with themselves, are not wise. 13 But we will not boast beyond measure, but according to the boundaries of the sphere which God has appointed to us, a

See also Paul’s comparison of man’s wisdom with God’s wisdom in 1 Cor 1:172:16; 3:18-20; Col 2:8. 10:6 Paul wanted to give them every opportunity to respond to the truth and be obedient. Eventually they would find that he had authority to punish disobedience. Compare 13:10; 1 Cor 4:21; 5:3-5. 10:7 Verse 12; 5:12. 10:8 “Boast” – note at 1:12. 10:10 Verse 1. Evidently some thought Paul, in his preaching, lacked eloquence and human wisdom (11:6) and was too gentle and meek in presenting the truth. At least they spoke the truth when they said his letters were “weighty and powerful.” 10:12 If men compare themselves only with some of their fellow men (such comparisons will no doubt be prejudiced in their own favor), they might find something to praise themselves for. But Paul refused to play this game. He knew there was a much higher standard for comparison than other men. Christ is the great example, and no one in his senses can think highly of himself if he compare himself with Him. 10:13,14 “Boast” – 1:12. “Sphere” – Paul means his work as an apostle, evangelist and teacher. His sphere of service reached to Corinth. It was he who first went there with the gospel and founded the church (1 Cor 4:14,15; 9:2). 10:15 The false apostles (v 13) who came to Corinth were trying to take over the church and claim the work as their own. This is the usual way with false teachers. Paul was not doing that in “boasting” about his work in Corinth.

10:16 Paul hoped the church there would become more firmly established in the truth so that he could use his time and strength to go to other places. Compare Rom 15:20-22. 10:17 Jer 9:24; 1 Cor 1:31. 10:18 Verse 12. The false teachers commended themselves and sought the commendation of men (3:1). Compare John 5:44. Paul wanted the approval that comes from God only (1 Cor 4:3-5; Gal 1:10; 1 Thess 2:4). 11:2 “Jealous” – he is speaking about spiritual matters. Some in Corinth were listening to false teachers and he feared they would forsake the truth he had taught them. The word “jealous” indicates his love for them. But observe that he was not trying to keep those Christians for himself or for his own praise and glory. It was their relationship to Christ which concerned him.

“Husband” – Matt 22:1,2; John 3:29; Rom 7:1-4; Eph 5:24-33; Rev 19:6-9. Compare Ps 45:9-15; Isa 54:5; Jer 3:14,20; Hos 2:16,19. 11:3 Gen 3:1-7. It is fitting for Paul to speak of Eve rather than Adam because Eve was the bride of the first Adam and the Church is the bride of the last Adam (1 Cor 15:45), and because Eve was deceived, not Adam (1 Tim 2:14). And what believers were facing in Corinth was Satanic deception (vs 13-15). 11:4,5 Paul gives the reason why he was afraid for some Christians there – they seemed to be lacking in love for the truth and an ability to recognize error. At least they were unwilling to take a stand against false teachers. They were so tolerant that

2 CORINTHIANS 11:5 396

preached, or if you receive another spirit, which you have not received, or another gospel, which you have not accepted, you put up with that well enough! 5 But I do not think that I am at all inferior to those “super” apostles. 6 Even though I am untrained in speech, I am not untrained in knowledge. What we are has been made completely evident to you in all matters.

so. 10 As the truth of Christ is in me, no one in the regions of Achaia will stop me from this boasting. 11 Why? Because I do not love you? God knows I do. 12 But I will continue to do what I am doing, so that I may cut off the opportunity from those who desire opportunity to be regarded as we are in the things they boast about.

13 For such men are false apostles, deceitful workers, outwardly changing themselves into the apostles of Christ. 14 And no wonder, for even Satan outwardly changes himself into an angel of light. 15 So it is no big thing if his servants also outwardly change themselves into servants of righteousness. Their end will be according to their works.

7 Did I commit a sin in lowering myself that you might be exalted, because I preached to you the gospel of God freely? 8 I robbed other churches by receiving support from them to do you service. 9 And when I was present with you, and in need, I was a burden to no one. For what I lacked the brethren who came from Macedonia supplied. And in everything I have kept myself from being a burden to you, and I will continue to keep myself

16 I say again, Let no one think me a fool; if otherwise, then receive me as you would a fool, so

Paul was alarmed. He well knew that tolerance of false teaching reveals a lack of love for the truth. Observe that not every religious teacher who has some spirit or other, or some power or other, has God’s Spirit and His power. And not everyone who seems to be preaching the gospel is preaching the true gospel of Christ (see Gal 1:6-9; 1 John 4:1). He calls those so-called apostles “super” apostles in sarcasm, because of the great claims they made for themselves. 11:6 “In speech” – 10:10; 1 Cor 2:1-5. “In knowledge”– 1 Cor 2:6-16; Gal 1:11,12. 11:7-12 See 1 Cor 9:4-15. Perhaps his enemies said that Paul did not take any support from the church there because he knew he was not a real apostle and was not worthy of it, and that his working with his own hands to earn his living (Acts 18:3) was beneath the dignity of a true apostle. But, Paul says, his motive was his love for them (v 11), his desire to “elevate” them, to have them rise spiritually (v 7). 11:8 “I robbed” – of course Paul is speaking figuratively. He did not ask other churches for financial help but he accepted it when they offered it, and sometimes those who gave were poor themselves. He felt it almost like robbery to accept help from them while serving the more wealthy Corinthians (8:14). 11:9 Paul sometimes did accept material help from believers. But it seems he did not do so from a church during the time he was present and ministering to it. 11:10 1 Cor 9:15-18. 11:12 Doubtless the false apostles at Corinth took money from the Christians there for their preaching (2:17). They liked to think they were Paul’s equal, but Paul shows they were not his equal in preaching the gospel free of charge. And he determined to continue showing this. 11:13-15 Now Paul by the inspiration of God’s Spirit fully exposes the character of the false religious teachers at Corinth, and of all such teachers who come in the name of Christ, in all generations and in all places.

He says six things about them.

They are “false” – they say God has sent them but He has not (compare Rev 2:2; Jer 23:21).

They are “deceitful workers” – both their methods and their message are deceitful and their purpose is to deceive others (Matt 24:11,24; Rom 16:18; 2 Thess 2:9,10). They outwardly change themselves, masquerade, put on a disguise so that others will think that Christ has sent them, but their evil hearts have not been changed.

They are Satan’s servants (v 15; John 8:44; 2 Thess 2:9; 1 Tim 4:1,2). They pretend to be servants of righteousness – they speak of righteousness but they are really servants of sin (2 Pet 2:18,19. The whole of 2 Peter chapter 2 and the letter of Jude reveal what many false religious teachers are like).

God will judge them according to their works (2 Thess 2:8; 2 Pet 2:3,9; Jude 13; Matt 7:22,23).

Some of the Corinthian Christians were listening to such men, were giving them money, were being tolerant of their teaching. Can we not understand Paul’s alarm? Can people welcome Satan’s servants and not be harmed in their lives? Won’t there be reason for doubting the spiritual condition of those who do so? 11:14 Satan does not come revealing himself as Satan, and he does not make sin and evil seem sinful and evil. He can make himself shining, brilliant, attractive. He comes as a god. He can make denial of God’s Word seem sweetly reasonable. He can make sin seem like righteousness. He tries to turn the whole world upside down, and make truth seem like error and error seem like truth, and darkness seem like light and light seem like darkness. And among men he has many willing helpers. God pronounces judgment on such in Isa 5:20. Notes on Satan at 1 Chron 21:1; Matt 4:1; John 8:44; etc. 11:16-21 Paul nowhere praises himself. He well knew what he was apart from God’s

397 2 CORINTHIANS 11:27

that I may boast of myself a little. 17 What I am saying in this confident boasting, I am not saying according to the Lord, but as if in foolishness. 18 Seeing that many boast according to the flesh, I will boast also. 19 For you gladly bear with fools, since you yourselves are wise! 20 For you bear it, if someone brings you into bondage, if a man devours you, if a man takes from you, if a man exalts himself, if a man hits you in the face. 21 To my shame, I say we were too weak for that! But in whatever matter anyone else dares to boast (I speak foolishly), I too dare.

Abraham? So am I. 23 Are they servants of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more, in more abundant labours, in beatings above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths often. 24 From the Jews five times I received forty lashes with a whip, minus one. 25 Three times I was beaten with rods, once I was pelted with stones, three times I was shipwrecked, a night and a day I have been in the sea, 26 in frequent travels, in perils from waters, in perils from robbers, in perils from my own countrymen, in perils from the Gentiles, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren, 27 in weariness and hardship, in frequent

22 Are they Hebrews? So am I. Are they Israelites? So am I. Are they the offspring of

grace and power – 12:11; 7:18; Eph 3:8; 1 Tim 1:15. He even hated to appear to be praising himself. It made him feel somewhat foolish. But for the sake of the Christians in Corinth he felt compelled to defend his apostleship (12:19). And the only way he could do that was by speaking of these things God had enabled him to do and to suffer for Christ. 11:19-21 In order to shame them he speaks sarcastically. They had put up with the boasting of false teachers so they should be able to endure a few boasts from Christ’s true apostle. Verse 20 describes what the false teachers there had been doing.

seven times.

“Death” – 1:8,9; 2:11,12. 11:24 Forty lashes with a whip was the maximum number of strokes the law permitted – Deut 25:1-3. Usually the Jews gave only 39 – they were afraid that if they gave 40 they might miscount and actually give 41 and thus be guilty of breaking the law. These beatings were very severe and sometimes people died under them. A person’s love for Christ is measured also by what he is willing to suffer for Him. 11:25 “Pelted with stones” – Acts 14:19,20. “Shipwrecked” – only one shipwreck is recorded (Acts 27:27-44). Many sufferings and dangers Paul endured are not recorded in the New Testament, and we know of them only because he mentions them here. 11:26 “In perils” – a person’s love for Christ may also be measured by what he is willing to face for Christ. The false teachers could sit in Corinth and boast they were great ones. But what had they suffered? What dangers were they willing to face for Christ? 11:27 “Sleepless” – often he had no proper place to sleep. And often the burdens and pressures of the work would have kept him awake. Let those who never in their lives missed a comfortable night’s sleep for Christ’s sake, criticize him if they will (he implies).

“Into bondage” – this probably means they were trying to bring the Christians there under the law of Moses (compare Acts 15:1; Gal 2:4), but being under any kind of false teaching is a kind of slavery. 11:21 “Boast” – note at 1:12. 11:22 This, too, is evidence that the false teachers there were Jews who professed to follow Christ yet who insisted that keeping the law of Moses was necessary for salvation. They boasted about their descent from Abraham, and the fact that they were of the conservative community, able to read the Scriptures in the original Hebrew (see note at Acts 6:1). But Paul points that he, too, was all of these things (Rom 11:1; Phil 3:5). 11:23-29 They said they were servants of Christ (v 23). Paul has already denied they were (vs 13-15) and so does not repeat what he had said before. Instead he shows there was far more evidence that he was a servant of Christ than those teachers could bring forth. The evidence was of three kinds – his great labor for Christ (vs 23,26,27), his great sufferings for Christ (vs 23-27), and his great care for Christ’s people (vs 28,29). 11:23 “In more abundant labours” – Rom 15:19; 1 Cor 4:12; Col 1:29. Paul puts this first in his list. He knew the real test of anyone saying he as a servant of Christ is not in talk but in action, and that one way to measure a person’s love for Christ is to see how hard he is willing to work for Him.

“Hunger”, “thirst”, “nakedness” – Paul was not writing high-sounding theory in Rom 8:28,35-37. He had proved it in experience. And he had proved his apostleship by the things he had done and suffered. Could he not have made his life more comfortable, more easy, more financially secure? Of course he could have, if he had been willing to ask individuals or churches for help, if he had taken money along for the best available accomodations, inns and food, if he had gone only where it was easy to go and where things were well arranged for his coming.

But he was not interested in all that (Acts 20:24). He wanted to reach people in places where those things were not even possible, and He considered suffering for Christ a privilege and a glory, not something to be avoided at all costs – 4:17; Rom 8:17; Phil 1:29; 3:10; Col 1:24.

“Prisons” – there is a tradition that comes from the first century that Paul was in prison

2 CORINTHIANS 11:28 398

sleepless vigils, in hunger and thirst, in frequent fastings, in cold and nakedness. 28 Beside those outward things, there is that which presses on me daily: concern for all the churches. 29 Who is weak, and I am not weak? Who is offended, and I do not burn with indignation ?

Lord. 2 I know a man in Christ who, more than fourteen years ago, was caught up to the third heaven, whether in the body, I cannot tell, or whether out of the body, I cannot tell; God knows. 3 And I know that this man (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell; God knows) 4 was caught up to paradise, and heard inexpressible matters which are not lawful for a man to utter. 5 Of such a one I will boast, but of myself I will not boast, except in my weaknesses. 6 For even if I might choose to boast, I would not be a fool, for I would be speaking the truth. But I refrain, so that no one will think of me above what he sees me to be, or what he hears of me.

30 If I must boast, I will boast of the things which relate to my weaknesses. 31 The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is blessed forever, knows that I am not lying. 32 In Damascus the governor under king Aretas kept the city of the Damascenes under a military guard, wanting to capture me. 33 But I was lowered in a basket through a window in the wall, and escaped from his hands.

7 And so that I would not be highly lifted up with pride because of the greatness of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to beat me, so that I would

Without doubt, boasting is useless to me. I will come to visions and revelations of the

Corinth had been boasting of visions and revelations (which seems very likely), for the sake of the Christians there he felt he should show he did not fall short of them in this matter either. Note on visions at Gen 15:1; Num 12:6. 12:2-5 Was Paul speaking of himself here? Yes; see v 7. Why, then, does he speak of a “man,” as if it were someone other than himself? Possibly because this had nothing to do with his “weaknesses” and he wished to boast only in that; possibly because it was something that happened to him in such a strange way he hardly understood what was going on and was almost like a spectator, or possibly for some other reason that has not occurred to the author of these notes. 12:4 “Paradise” – evidently this is the same as the “third heaven” (v 2). Some Jews taught there were seven heavens, but this idea has no place in God’s revelation of truth in the Bible. By “the third heaven” Paul evidently meant the highest heaven, the spiritual heaven, the dwelling place of God, Paradise. The word “Paradise” appears only three times in the New Testament – here, Luke 23:43 and Rev 2:7. Paul heard there things he was “not permitted to tell.” Compare Deut 29:29; Rev 10:3,4. 12:6 He wanted people to form their opinions about him and his apostleship from what they were able to see and hear, not from his spiritual experiences which they could not verify. 12:7 This proves he has been speaking about himself in vs 2-5. People have become proud and conceited because they saw, or thought they saw, visions and revelations far less great than Paul saw. God knew there was danger that Paul would become proud because of what God had shown him. And God has His ways of keeping an apostle, or any of His people, from falling into the pride which He hates. What was Paul’s “thorn in the flesh”? All we know about it is what he here tells us. And the language is obscure and difficult.

Far different was this man of God from those teachers and preachers who sat boasting in Corinth – and from so many today who seem to think it is unjust treatment or hardship if they have to face a simple insult for Christ’s sake or miss a single meal. 11:28 “All the churches” – not the one in Corinth only, not merely those others he had founded in various places, but even churches he had never seen (Col 2:1). All the churches were linked with Christ and Christ’s reputation on earth, and so in Paul’s mind they were all linked with himself. The concerns of one church is sometimes enough to crush a pastor. Paul’s heart went out to all the churches. 11:29 It was not merely churches in general that weighed on him, it was individuals in the churches.

“Weak” – Rom 14:1; 15:1; 1 Cor 9:22. “Burn” – he was filled with indignation when others caused individual Christians to stumble in their faith. He fulfilled his own words in Rom 12:15 and Gal 6:2. He felt what they felt, took on himself their cares, problems and troubles. Of course it was Christ who taught him and enabled him to do so. 11:30 “Weaknesses” – 12:5,9,10. 11:31 The list of Paul’s troubles, hardships and sufferings might have seemed unbelievable to some people in Corinth. So he solemnly assures them in God’s name that he was telling the truth. 11:32,33 Acts 9:22-25. This humiliating experience is but one example of the “weaknesses” he boasted about. He wanted them to understand that all along he has been boasting not in his strength to endure sufferings and dangers, but in God who enabled him to endure in spite of his weaknesses (3:5; 4:7). 12:1 Paul saw no value to himself in going on boasting about his “weaknesses,” but he had no choice – vs 11, 19. And he thinks the same about speaking of his visions and revelations. But if the false teachers in

399 2 CORINTHIANS 12:12

not become highly lifted up with pride. 8 Three times I pleaded with the Lord about this, that it might depart from me. 9 And he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my strength is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast more gladly about my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest on me. 10 Therefore I take pleasure in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in

persecutions, in distresses, for Christ’s sake, for when I am weak, then I am strong.

11 I have become a fool in boasting. You have compelled me. For I ought to have been commended by you, because in nothing am I inferior to those “super” apostles, though I am nothing. 12 Truly the miraculous signs of an apostle were performed by me among you with all patient

“Flesh” could mean his physical body. In this case the “thorn” could have been some physical disorder or disease.

had hoped. 12:9 The Lord did not give Paul what he asked for. He gave him something far better – an explanation and a great promise. The explanation was this: if Paul wanted to be spiritually strong through Christ he needed to be weak in himself and to know his weakness. The promise was that Christ would enable him to endure his “thorn” and obtain spiritual benefit from it. We can be sure that God will not call on us to face any pain, or difficulty or danger, or to do any work or bear any burden, without giving us strength to do so. His grace will always be sufficient for all His people in all situations in all generations.

“Flesh” could also mean his fallen nature which he speaks of in Rom 7:14-25; etc. The Greek word used here (sarki, from sarx) also means that (see Rom 7:5,18). In this case the “thorn” had something to do with his fallen, sinful nature (what he was in himself apart from Christ) – possibly a strong temptation, and evil suggestion Satan kept putting into his mind, or some such thing, which was a constant reminder to Paul of his sinfulness and weakness, a deeper understanding of what he was by nature (as seen in Rom 7:14-25). It seems to the writer of these notes that this would be more likely to keep him from being puffed up with pride than some physical ailment or other. For example, it is not easy to see how some disease of the eyes (some scholars have thought this was his “thorn”) could keep him from being proud and conceited concerning his heavenly visions.

“Therefore” – Paul learned this important lesson about Christ’s spiritual power perfected in human weakness. And since one great desire he had was that Christ’s power rest on him (Phil 3:10), he was happy to endure anything that taught him his weakness. 12:10 Observe the words “for Christ’s sake” – his whole life and ministry were for Christ’s sake, and he wanted Christ’s power to rest on him for Christ’s sake, not for his own sake. He gladly faced suffering for the same reason.

However, we do not know for certain what the “thorn” was, and we do not need to know. But we do know some things about it. It was “given” to him. He means God arranged matters so that he would experience it. But it was a “messenger of Satan.” The Greek word here translated “messenger” is the same as that translated “angel” in many places of the New Testament. This could possibly mean that the thing which so troubled Paul, whether physical or spiritual in nature, was merely produced by Satan. Or (and does this not seem more likely?) it could mean that a literal messenger of Satan – a demon – was the source of his trouble, an evil spirit which hounded his footsteps and oppressed and opposed him at every turn, or which prodded at some weak point in his old fallen nature, or tried to lure him into some evil which he hated.

“Take pleasure in” – or it could be translated “delight in” – many Christians seem to think it is enough to grimly endure weaknesses, insults, hardships, persecutions, and difficulties, if they can manage to do even that. But when a person knows the great spiritual benefit which can come from such things, he can delight in them. In the light of this knowledge of God’s ways, pain can produce pleasure (compare Matt 5:11,12; Acts 5:40,41; 16:22-25; 1 Pet 5:12-14). Paul here is speaking of spiritual power, the power to make him an able servant of Christ. Why was Paul strong when he was weak? Because recognizing his weaknesses he did not try to rely on himself, his strength, his intellect, his ability, but on God alone. See 1:8,9; 1 Cor 2:1-5. And the way to obtain God’s power is to renounce one’s own and trust Him. Compare Isa 40:28-31. Of course, this is the exact opposite of the way men in general think. 12:11 “Fool” – 11:1,16,21. “Commended by you” – 3:1-3. “I am nothing” – 3:5; 1 Cor 3:7; Eph 3:8. 12:12 God gave “signs” through Christ and His apostles to teach spiritual truth (note at John 2:11). “Wonders” means deeds which cause amazement (Matt 12:22,23; 15:31;

In any case, the “thorn” resulted in a great deal of pain to Paul. Whether physical or mental or spiritual pain, or some combination of these, he does not say. Perhaps he does not say so that all believers who experience various kinds of “thorns” might have the same great promise that was given to Paul in v 9. Compare Paul’s experiences with Job 1:6 - 3:26. 12:8 So great was his pain that he begged God to take the “thorn” away.

“Three times” – compare Matt 26:44; John 13:38; 21:17; Acts 10:16. Observe that not even the prayers of this great apostle were always answered in the way he

2 CORINTHIANS 12:13 400

endurance, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds. 13 For in what were you inferior to other churches, except that I myself was not a burden to you? Forgive me this wrong!

dearly loved brethren, for your building up. 20 For I fear that when I come I will not find you as I would like, and you will find me as you would not like, and that there will be debates, jealousies, angry passions, selfish ambitions, backbitings, slanderous whisperings, arrogant attitudes, disturbances. 21 And I fear that when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and I will have to mourn over many who have already sinned, and have not repented of the uncleanness and sexual immorality and lewdness which they have committed.

14 See, I am ready to come to you for the third time, and I will not be a burden to you. For I do not seek what is yours but you, because children should not save up for parents, but parents for the children. 15 And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you, though the more abundantly I love you, the less I am loved. 16 But be that as it may, I did not burden you. However, being crafty, I caught you with guile! 17 Did I exploit you through any of the men I sent to you? 18 I urged Titus to go there, and I sent a brother with him. Did Titus exploit you? Did we not conduct ourselves in the same spirit? Did we not walk in the same steps?

This will be my third visit to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses every word will be established. 2 I told you before, and am telling you in advance, as if I were present the second time, but being absent I now write to those who have previously sinned, and to everyone else, that if I come again I will not spare them, 3 since you seek proof that Christ is speaking through me.

19 Once again, do you think that we are defending ourselves to you? We are speaking in God’s presence, in Christ, and we do everything,

accept money from the church, but his real purpose in having them take up a collection for Christians in Jerusalem was to get his hands on the money and use it for himself, and Titus and the other brother were his agents in this. Paul appeals to them – was there any evidence that this slander was true? It was because of such suspicions that Paul acted so carefully and wisely in the matter of the collection (8:16-21; 1 Cor 16:1-4). 12:19 Here is the reason why he has “boasted” in this letter and defended his apostleship. They should not misunderstand him. He is not presenting a defense before them as though they were a panel of judges (1 Cor 4:1-5). All he had to say to them, including his “boasting” (1:12), was for their good, not his own. By accepting him for what he was – Christ’s apostle – and by following the truth he taught, they would be strengthened in their spiritual life. 12:20,21 Paul well knew that the church there was weak in some respects, and had been guilty of factions and sexual sins (1 Cor 1:11,12; 3:3; 4:18; 5:2,11; 6:15,16; 8:1; 11:18,22). He was afraid that if they rejected him and the truth he taught, the situation would get much worse and his visit there would be a time of much grief to them both. 13:1 Deut 19:15. Paul probably means that the truth of what they were, and what he was, was well established. There was no need for further evidence or delay. 13:2 “I will not spare” – see 1 Cor 4:18-21; 5:3-5. He means he would exercise his authority as Christ’s apostle to see that offenders were punished. 13:3,4 “Since you seek proof” – this accounts for the defense of his apostleship in this letter. If they wanted a display of authority or power (instead of meekness and gentleness – 10:1) he would give it to them. They

Acts 2:12; 3:10).

“Mighty deeds” or “miracles” – means deeds done with supernatural power. These were “the signs of an apostle.” They showed that the apostles were chosen and sent by God and that they taught the truth of God (Acts 5:12; 14:3; Heb 2:4). The days of the apostles are over, the truth has been established once for all and written down for us in the New Testament. Now there is not the need for signs, miracles, and wonders that there was then – though God may give them in certain places at certain times if He wills. See note at Acts 8:15-17.

But now we can recognize whether a person is chosen and sent by God, not by any miracles he may do or claim to do, but by whether his preaching, belief, and manner of living are in accordance with the teachings of the New Testament. And if they are not, we must view with great suspicion any miracles or seeming miracles he or she does. Let such people live and suffer and give themselves, and renounce greed for money and property, and teach as Paul reveals he did in this letter, and we will be more inclined to listen to them. 12:13 See 11:7-12; 1 Cor 9:12-18. In asking for forgiveness it seems Paul is speaking ironically. He knows he has done no wrong by not taking support from them (7:2). 12:14,15 Their love and fellowship meant far more to him than any money they could ever give – 6:11-13. He was like a father to the church (1 Cor 4:15). He recognized the duty of fathers toward their children, and was willing to spend for them all he had including his time and strength and abilities (7:3). This is what God would like to see in all His servants. They should be concerned with what they can give to God’s people, not what they can get from them. 12:16-18 It seems some were saying something like this: It is true Paul did not

401 2 CORINTHIANS 13:14

He is not weak toward you, but is mighty in you. 4 For though he was crucified in weakness, yet he lives by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God which is active toward you.

truth. 9 For we are glad when we are weak and you are strong. And we want this also: your perfection. 10 Therefore I write these things when I am absent, for fear that, being present, I would use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord has given me for building up, and not for demolishing.

5 Examine yourselves and see whether you are in the faith. Test yourselves. Do you not know yourselves that Jesus Christ is in you? Unless you fail the test. 6 But I trust that you will know that we have not failed the test. 7 Now I pray to God that you will do no evil, not that it might appear that we have stood the test, but that you would do what is honourable, even though it might seem we have failed the test. 8 For we can do nothing against the truth, but only for the

11 Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace, and the God of love and peace will be with you.

12 Greet one another with a holy kiss. 13 All the saints greet you. 14 The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Spirit be with you all. Amen.

were offended at his seeming weakness (10:10; 1 Cor 2:3). They would find out the power of Christ. Christ, too, seemed to be weak (“crucified in weakness”), but He lived among them in resurrection power. Paul would display this same power in dealing with them – if they did not repent. 13:5,6 “Examine yourselves” – they had been trying to examine Paul and looked for proof that Christ was speaking through him (v 3). Paul says they would do well to examine themselves. If they passed the test and were sure that Christ was in them, they should realize that he (their spiritual father – 1 Cor 4:15) also passed the test.

all our hearts and souls.

“Jesus Christ is in you” – John 17:23; Rom 8:9,10; Col 1:27; Rev 3:10. 13:7-9 Again he puts them first in his thinking – his desire is that they be right with God, even if they think he is not. He was willing to be trampled on if they would be true to God. In any case he could act only for the sake of the truth (1 Cor 9:23; 2 Tim 2:10). 13:9 See 4:12; 1 Cor 4:9-13. “Perfection” – 7:1; Matt 5:48. Do we ever ask God to make believers perfect? 13:10 Verse 2; 1 Cor 4:21. 13:11 “Be perfect” – v 9; 7:1; note at Matt 5:48. Our aim for others and for ourselves should be nothing less than full spiritual maturity.

What is this test? And why should Christians examine themselves and how do they do it? The purpose of self-examination is to see whether we are “in the faith” – that is, whether we have accepted God’s truth, believed it, and follow it, whether we are true Christians or Christians in name only.

“God of love and peace” – Heb 13:20; 1 John 4:8. 13:12 “Kiss” – Rom 16:16. 13:14 Here is a verse full of rich truth. Jesus is in this verse. He is both Lord and Christ (Acts 2:36. Notes on “Lord” at Luke 2:11; Phil 2:10,11; on “Christ” at Matt 1:1). It is His grace that saves sinners and blesses believers (8:9; John 1:14-17; Gal 1:6). To say that Christ is the source of grace to men is to say He is God. See references at Phil 2:6.

How do we test ourselves? Not by trying to look in our own hearts to see what is there (if we do that we may see only something like Rom 7:18,21), and not by examining our feelings (our feelings fluctuate and can be very poor evidence of our spiritual condition). We must test ourselves by what we are actually doing, and by the Word of God, and by our obedience or disobedience to it.

God the Father is also in this verse. He sent the Lord Jesus Christ (John 3:16; Rom 5:8; 1 John 4:10). Verse 11 speaks of the God of love. Here it is the love of God – His love in action. The grace of Christ and the love of God work together. Because of God’s love Christ came and manifested His grace, and because of His grace God’s love can be with believers.

We know what a tree is like by its fruit (Matt 7:16-20; Heb 6:9,10). If we have had no experience with Christ and are not obedient to Him, if our way of living and thinking and acting are contrary to God’s Word, what evidence do we have that we belong to Christ? But if we know that we have had some experience with Christ and that we are earnestly trying to obey His Word (weak and failing though our attempts sometimes may be), and that we have done what the Bible says we must do to receive His salvation, we can know that Christ is in us. Compare 1 John 5:9-13; 2:4; 3:10,14,24. We should do all we can to make sure we are in the faith – Heb 6:11; 2 Pet 1:10. And if we do not pass the test, we should not despair. Rather, we should repent of our sins and turn to Christ with

The Holy Spirit also is here. See notes at John 14:16,17; etc. His personality is indicated. We can have fellowship only with persons, not with unconscious powers or influences. It is through the Holy Spirit that God lives in us believers, and it is through Him that we have fellowship with God the Father and the Lord Jesus (1 John 1:3).

So the Trinity is in this verse. Each of them has His part in the salvation, sanctification, and blessing of believers. See notes on “Trinity” at Matt 3:16,17.

The Letter of the Apostle Paul to the

GALATIANS

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime between 49 and 58 AD.

Themes:

At least some of the churches in the province of Galatia (an area in what is now the country of Turkey) were a direct result of Paul’s labors (4:13-15. See Acts chapter 14. Iconium, Lystra and Derbe were towns in what was known as Lacaonia, but sometimes called “Southern Galatia”). Later on some Jewish Christians who professed to be servants of Christ came there and tried to pervert the gospel of Christ. They taught that for salvation faith in Christ and the grace of God were not sufficient, but that all Christians, whether Jews or not, must keep the law of Moses. Paul had taught the Galatian Christians what he taught everywhere: Salvation comes only by the grace of God through faith (compare Eph 2:8,9). In this letter, using the illustration of Abraham the father of the Jewish nation, and setting forth other evidence, Paul proves this truth once and for all. He also emphasized that spiritual completeness and a holy life can be realized only by the same means – by grace through faith. Some key words in this letter are “faith”, ”justified”, “grace”, “freedom”, “flesh”, “Spirit”, “cross.” Some key verses are 2:16-21.

Contents:

Introduction ................................................................................................ 1:1-5 Some were trying to pervert the gospel of Christ ............................................. 1:6-9 Paul sets forth his apostleship ....................................................................... 1:10 - 2:21

Christ Himself revealed the gospel to Paul .................................................. 1:11,12 Paul’s early days after he believed in Christ ................................................ 1:13-24 Paul with other apostles in Jerusalem ......................................................... 2:1-10 Paul and Peter in Antioch .......................................................................... 2:11-15 The truth Paul taught ............................................................................... 2:16-21 Salvation through faith alone......................................................................... 3:1-29

Receiving God’s Spirit through faith............................................................ 3:1-5 The illustration of Abraham ....................................................................... 3:6-9 Trying to be saved through the law brings

a curse .............................................................................................. 3:10-12 Christ has rescued believers from the curse

of the law .......................................................................................... 3:13,14 God’s promise and God’s law ..................................................................... 3:15-25 We become God’s children through faith ..................................................... 3:26-29 The law brings bondage, the gospel brings freedom ......................................... 4:1-31

Heirs of God ............................................................................................ 4:1-7 Did the Galatian Christians want to be slaves?............................................. 4:8-16 False teachers, Paul’s desire ..................................................................... 4:17-20 The illustration of Hagar and Sarah ............................................................ 4:21-31 The way of life Christians are to follow ........................................................... 5:1 - 6:10

Freedom from the law .............................................................................. 5:1-12 Serving by love ....................................................................................... 5:13-15 The struggle between God’s Spirit and the

sinful nature in believers ...................................................................... 5:16-18

403 GALATIANS

The works of the “flesh” (sinful nature) ...................................................... 5:19-21 The fruit of God’s Spirit ............................................................................. 5:22-26 True Christianity ...................................................................................... 6:1-10 What Paul gloried in ..................................................................................... 6:12-16 Closing words .............................................................................................. 6:17,18

GALATIANS 1:1 404

soon from him who called you by the grace of Christ, to a different gospel, 7 which is not another. But there are some who are troubling you, and want to pervert the gospel of Christ. 8 But even if we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel to you than the one we have preached to you, let him be under a curse. 9 As we already said, so now I say again: If anyone preaches any other gospel to you than the one you received, let him be under a curse.

Paul, an apostle (not sent from men or by man, but by Jesus Christ and God the Father, who raised him from the dead), 2 and all the brethren who are with me, to the churches of Galatia:

3 Grace be to you and peace from God the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ, 4 who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of our God and Father, 5 to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.

10 For do I now try to gain men’s favor, or

6 I am amazed that you are turning away so

1:1 “Apostle” – Matt 10:2; Rom 1:1. “From the dead” – Matt 28:6. Observe the distinction Paul makes between Jesus Christ and God the Father. Both are in the one Godhead, but are distinct persons. See notes at Matt 3:16,17; John 17:1; etc. 1:2 Galatia was a large area in the land now called Turkey. Iconium, Lystra and Derbe (Acts 14:1-20) were in that province. 1:3 Rom 1:7. “Grace” is a key word of this letter – 1:3,6,15; 2:9,21; 3:18; 5:4; 6:18. Paul clearly sets forth what the gospel of grace means. 1:4 “For our sins” – Isa 53:6,8,10; Matt 26:28; John 1:29; Rom 3:24,25; 1 Cor 15:3; 2 Cor 5:21; Heb 9:28; 1 Pet 2:24; 3:18. “Deliver us” – here is one very important reason why Christ died. It was God’s appointed way to rescue people from the power of evil in the world, from the chains which bind men. A title given to Christ in Rom 11:26 is “the Deliverer.” Compare Matt 1:21; Luke 4:18; Col 1:13; Titus 2:14; Heb 2:15. He liberates people from everything that could keep them from God – 5:1; John 8:36; Rom 6:17,18.

Acts 15:1,5). Paul had taught them the true gospel of Christ – that salvation is a free gift of God and received by faith (2:16; 3:6-9,26; 5:5,6. Compare Rom 4:5; 6:23; Eph 2:8,9). False teachers preaching a false gospel came and told them that faith in Christ was not sufficient, that they also needed to obey the law of Moses, that self-effort had an important part in salvation. And these Galatian Christians were turning toward that false teaching. 1:7 “Not another” – the word gospel means “good news”, and the teaching that Christians were under the law and had to obey it was certainly not good news (3:10; Acts 15:10). Today also there are many so-called gospels in the world, but any teaching that salvation can come by some way other than by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ is no gospel at all. And any teaching that tries to add something (some religious ceremony, some good work, some selfeffort) to faith for salvation is a perversion of Christ’s true gospel.

“Some who are troubling you” – 4:17; 5:10,12; 6:12,13. “Pervert” – comparatively few people on earth are willing to accept Christ’s gospel as it is and not try to change it to suit themselves. 1:8 “Under a curse” – he uses this strong language to show the great importance of the gospel he preached and the terrible sin of people who try to pervert it. He knew that Christ Himself had revealed the gospel to him (vs 11,12), and that it alone was the power of God for salvation (Rom 1:16). Anyone trying to change it was, knowingly or unknowingly, trying to take away from men the only way of salvation. See Matt 23:13; Luke 11:52. This is a great crime against mankind and against God, and no language is too strong to condemn it. And those guilty of it will pay for their great crime, unless they repent of their folly and wickedness. 1:9 He repeats this for emphasis. He wants no one to be in doubt about the wickedness of tampering with God’s revealed truth. Compare Rev 22:18,19. Other references to false teachers: Matt 7:15; 24:11; Acts 20:29,30; Rom 16:17,18; 2 Cor 11:13-15; 1 Tim 4:1,2; 2 Tim 4:3,4; 2 Pet 2:1; Jude 4. 1:10 Did Paul’s enemies accuse him of preaching only what he thought men wanted to hear? Verses 6-9 should show them that

“Evil world” – or “evil age.” The desires, aims, ideals, and works of this age (as all former ages) are bad. See John 3:19; 7:17; Rom 3:19,23; 12:2; 1 John 2:16; 5:19. Our rescue is accomplished like this: Christ died to take away our sins and to deliver us from condemnation (Rom 8:1). When we repent and trust in Him He forgives us and God’s Spirit comes to live in us. We then have power and strength to renounce the world and live for God, and Christ begins the process of purifying us from all that would bind us to the evil in the world. Eventually He will return and separate us altogether from evil. The foundation for all of this is His death in the place of sinners. Without that there could be no rescue, no deliverance. 1:5 “To whom be glory” – Rom 11:36; 16:27; Eph 1:6,12,14; 2:8,9; 3:21. 1:6 “Are turning away” – they had begun to move away from the truth of God (the one who called them) because they were being deceived by evil men, but they had not fully turned away yet.

“Called you” – notes at Rom 1:6; 8:30. “Different gospel” – this was the teaching that salvation comes by keeping the law of Moses (3:1-5; 4:9-11,21; 5:2-4. See

405 GALATIANS 2:2

God’s? Or am I seeking to please men? For if I still pleased men, I would not be the servant of Christ.

before me, but I went to Arabia, and returned again to Damascus.

11 But I tell you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached by me is not of man. 12 For I neither received it from man, nor was I taught it, but learned it by the revelation of Jesus Christ.

18 Then, after three years, I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter, and stayed with him fifteen days. 19 But I saw none of the other apostles except James, the Lord’s brother. 20 Now about these things I am writing to you, look, in the presence of God, I am not lying. 21 Afterwards I came to the regions of Syria and Cilicia, 22 but my face was not known to the churches of Judea that are in Christ. 23 They had only heard that “He who formerly persecuted us is now preaching the faith he once tried to destroy.” 24 And they glorified God in me.

13 For you have heard of my former conduct in the Jews’ religion, how I persecuted the church of God beyond measure, and tried to destroy it.

14 And I advanced in the Jews’ religion more than many of my contemporaries in my own nation, far surpassing them in zeal for the traditions of my fathers. 15 But when it pleased God, who set me apart from my mother’s womb and called me by his grace, 16 to reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him among the Gentiles, I did not immediately confer with flesh and blood, 17 nor did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles

Then fourteen years later I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and took along Titus also. 2 And I went up in accordance with a revelation, and set before them the gospel that I

the opposite was true. Paul always preached the truth God had revealed and held none of it back for fear he might offend someone (Acts 20:20,26,27). As far as his message was concerned he did not try to please anyone but Christ. He knew that no one can be a true servant of Christ if he is not willing to preach the whole message of Christ whether men like it or not. But in other matters he was willing to please men in order to win them to Christ or help them grow in Christ. See Rom 15:1-3; 1 Cor 9:19-23; 10:33. We should follow him in both these ways. 1:11 See 2 Pet 1:16; Heb 2:3,4; Acts 1:1-3,8; 2:32; John 7:16,17; 12:49,50; Luke 24:45-48. 1:12 Eph 3:2-5; Rom 16:25-27; 1 Cor 15:3; Acts 22:14,15; 26:15,16. This is of the utmost importance. Paul insisted on this because the false teachers who had gone to Galatia denied it. He knew he was not guessing about the truth. He was not passing on something he heard from men and which he might have misunderstood. Christ Himself had revealed the truth to him, and so he could speak with complete authority. He did not have to compare the gospel he preached with any other so-called gospel to see if it was true. (But we need to compare the gospel we preach with Paul’s. If ours is not the same as his, it is not the true gospel.) See also 2 Cor 1:12-14. 1:13,14 Acts 7:58; 8:1-3; 9:1,2; Phil 3:4-6; 1 Tim 1:13. 1:15 “From my mother’s womb” – compare Jer 1:5; John 15:16.

This is God’s purpose for all believers.

“Gentiles” – 2:7; Acts 22:21; 26:17,18; Eph 3:8. In the New Testament the word “Gentiles” means people who are not Jews. 1:17 This is the only place the New Testament speaks of this trip into Arabia. It took place sometime during the events described in Acts 9:19-22. Paul does not tell us why he went there, but seems to imply that it was for the purpose of prayer, fellowship with Christ, and thought and meditation. He did not consult any man (v 16); he wanted to consult God. 1:18,19 Acts 9:26-30. The other apostles were probably not in Jerusalem at that time. If Peter and James welcomed him it is reasonable to think the others would have done so had they been there. 1:20 He solemnly states this matter because their acceptance of the true gospel was at stake. If they did not believe him they might continue to do what they began to do (v 6). 1:21 Acts 9:30; 11:25,26. Tarsus was in Cilicia (a part of what is now called Turkey). Antioch was in Syria. 1:22 Paul’s work was in other areas and he spent only a very brief time in Jerusalem. So most of the Christians in Judea had no personal acquaintance with him. 1:23,24 They knew of the change in Paul but they didn’t praise Paul for it. They praised God who changed Paul. And this was just what Paul desired above all (1 Cor 3:4-7; Eph 1:6,12,14; Phil 1:11). 2:1-10 Paul continues the subject he introduced in chapter 1. There he says God called him to be an apostle and revealed the gospel to him. Here he says the other apostles accepted him as an apostle and recognized that the gospel he preached was the same as the gospel they preached. 2:1 “Barnabas” – Acts 4:36; 9:27; 11:25,30; 12:25; 13:2; 15:2. “Titus” – 2 Cor 2:13; 7:6; 2 Tim 4:10; Titus 1:4. 2:2 “A revelation” – a revelation from God. “Privately” – Paul did not want to get

“Called . . . by his grace” – v 6. God gave this call many years after Paul’s birth and began to fulfill the purpose for which He had set him apart at birth. 1:16 Christ was revealed to Paul (Acts 9:3,4; 1 Cor 9:1). But here he speaks of God’s purpose to reveal Christ in him. Paul understood that Christ was living and working in him and that he was to show forth Christ to others (2:20; 2 Cor 4:10,11; Col 1:29).

GALATIANS 2:3 406

preach among the Gentiles, but I did this privately to those of reputation, lest by any means I was running, or had run my race, in vain. 3 Yet not even Titus, who was with me and who was a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised. 4 And this came up because of false brethren brought in secretly. They came sneaking in to spy on our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, so that they might bring us into bondage. 5 We did not yield submission to them, no, not for a moment, so that the truth of the gospel might remain with you.

the gospel for the uncircumcised had been entrusted to me, just as the gospel for the circumcised had been to Peter 8 (for he who was working effectively in Peter in the position of apostle for the circumcised, the same one was working effectively in me for the Gentiles), 9 and when James, Cephas, and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that had been given to me, they gave me and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship, agreeing that we should go to the Gentiles, and they to the circumcised. 10 But they wanted us to remember the poor. I too was eager to do the same thing.

6 But from those who seemed to be something (it makes no difference to me what they were – God shows favoritism to no man), for those who seemed to be something in conference added nothing to me. 7 On the contrary, when they saw that

11 But when Peter came to Antioch, I opposed him to his face, because he was to be blamed. 12 For before certain men came from James, he

that Peter, James and John, the leaders of the Jerusalem church, were in agreement with him about the meaning of the gospel (v 9).

involved in any possible argument in public with the leaders of the church in Jerusalem about the gospel. He hoped that privately they would fully agree with him about what the gospel was, and then this agreement could be made public. And this is what happened.

In verses 7,8, and 9 the words “uncircumcised” and “circumcised” signify Gentiles and Jews. In those days people often spoke of these two groups of people in this way. 2:10 When Paul took the gospel to the Gentiles, the other apostles did not want him to forget the physical needs of the Jewish Christians in Judea. Paul himself was eager to help meet the needs of the poor there – Acts 24:17; Rom 15:25-28; 1 Cor 16:1-4; 2 Corinthians chapters 8,9. In the middle of a profound theological discussion this word about helping the poor shows the importance they all attached to such service. See also Ex 23:11; Deut 15:7,8; Ps 41:1; Prov 14:31; 19:17; 21:13; 29:7; 31:9; Matt 19:21; 2 Cor 9:9. 2:11-21 In this section Paul continues to defend his authority as an apostle. He was absolutely sure that Christ had revealed the gospel to him (1:12). So he was willing to stand publicly against anyone who spoke or did anything to bring the truth into doubt. Peter was a leader among the original apostles of Christ. He was a good man and one whom God had greatly used (Acts chapters 2-11). But he was not perfect, and there came this time when Paul, for the sake of the gospel, had to rebuke him to his face. 2:11 We do not know when Peter came to Antioch or the specific purpose of his visit. At that time Antioch was the largest city in that part of Asia and the center of Gentile Christianity (Acts 11:19-26; 13:1-3). 2:12 “From James” does not mean necessarily that James sent these men; it may mean simply that they went out from the church in Jerusalem where James was a leader. Compare Acts 15:13,20,24. James along with Peter and John had already given the right hand of fellowship to Paul, showing that they agreed with the gospel he preached (v 9).

“Lest. . .in vain” – Paul was not afraid that he did not have the true gospel. He knew very well he had (1:12). But he was afraid if the other apostles opposed him and denounced the gospel he preached that it would destroy his work among the Gentiles. 2:3 Circumcision was one of the important issues of the day – v 12; 5:2,3,6,11; 6:1215; Acts 15:1-5; Rom 4:9-16. The question was, did Gentile Christians have to become converts to the Jewish religion, accept circumcision and keep the law of Moses? The answer Paul and all the apostles gave was “no.” Titus was a test case. He was a Gentile believer, and the apostles in Jerusalem accepted him as a true follower of Christ even though he was not circumcised. 2:4 These “false brethren” were Jews whom the believers in Jerusalem regarded as fellow believers. The aim of these Jews was to bring all Christians, Jew or Gentile, under the bondage of the law of Moses. Paul knew that one reason Christ came was to set people free from this law. The real question was, how do people obtain salvation – by obeying the law, or by the grace of God? The answer is very plain – 5:1-4; Acts 13:38,39; 15:10,11; Rom 3:24-28; 6:14; 7:4. 2:5 Paul knew that yielding to false teachers even for a moment could result in great loss for the churches of Galatia. And in all he did he kept in mind the effect it might have on other people. 2:6-9 Paul was not one to exalt men, either himself or others – 1 Cor 3:5,22,23. In this case, the important thing to him was not what people seemed to be, or the great privileges they had, or the high position they occupied, or their reputation with others. His one concern was whether they accepted as true the gospel Christ had revealed to him. And he could inform the Galatian churches

Paul here calls the men who came to Antioch “of the circumcision.” They were Jewish Christians who taught that Jews who

407 GALATIANS 2:20

ate with the Gentiles, but when they arrived, he drew back and separated himself for fear of those who were of the circumcision. 13 And the other Jews also played the hypocrite with him, so that even Barnabas was carried away with their hypocrisy.

Christ, and we too have believed in Jesus Christ that we might be justified by faith in Christ, and not by the works of the Law. For by the works of the Law no flesh will be justified.

17 ”But while we seek to be justified by Christ, if we ourselves also are found to be sinners, is Christ therefore a servant of sin? Absolutely not! 18 For if I rebuild the things I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. 19 For I through the Law am dead to the Law, that I might live for God. 20 I have been crucified with Christ. Nevertheless I live – yet not I, but Christ lives in me. And the life I now live in the body I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.

14 But when I saw that they were not behaving in line with the truth of the gospel, I said to Peter in front of them all, “If you, being a Jew, live the way the Gentiles do, and not like the Jews, why do you compel the Gentiles to live like the Jews?

15 ”We who are Jews by nature, and not Gentile sinners, 16 know that a man is not justified by the works of the Law, but by faith in Jesus

believed in Christ should continue to keep the rules and ceremonies of the law of Moses. They did not think it was right for Jewish Christians to eat with Gentile Christians unless the Gentiles were willing to follow Jewish rules and ceremonies. Peter had learned that this attitude was wrong (Acts 10:27-29; 11:2-17). So he ate with the Gentile believers in Antioch. But when the “circumcision” group came there he stopped doing this.

justified only by faith in Christ (compare Acts 13:38,39; Rom 3:24-26,28,30; 5:1). Any pressure brought on Christians to make them think they had to follow the rules and regulations of the law struck at the heart of the gospel. It still does. Any teaching that keeping any religious law whatever leads to salvation or contributes an iota to salvation is false. Any teaching that self-effort, and good works, and human merit can lead to salvation is equally false. 2:17 For the sake of some who might not have had a full understanding of the truth, Paul begins to answer a possible objection against the gospel. The language here is quite obscure, but it is very probable that this objection is the same he speaks of in Rom 6:1,15. He admits that all who are justified, including himself, are sinners. But does this mean that believing in Christ actually encourages sinning? The answer is, “absolutely not” (see note on this expression at Rom 3:30). See Romans chapter 6 and notes. 2:18 The meaning seems to be: “After denying that the law God gave through Moses is a way of salvation, if I (or anyone) turn back to it as if it is a way of salvation, I become guilty of sin, and the law itself will condemn me.” Compare Heb 2:1-4; 6:4-6; 10:26-29; 12:25. 2:19 “Am dead” – see Rom 7:1-4. Rejecting the law as a way of salvation does not promote sin. It enables believers in Christ to “live for God”. And the law, instead of giving life, was an instrument of death (Rom 7:9-11; 2 Cor 3:6). 2:20 “Crucified with Christ” – this is true of all believers, not just of Paul. See Rom 6:3-8. Christ died in their place and God counts His death their death. This is the way to a new kind of life. Believers are not the source of this spiritual life. Christ is. And the power to live this new life does not come from the physical or mental life of believers but from Christ living in them. Compare Rom 8:1-10. The new life can be lived only by faith in Christ the Son of God. The true Christian life begins by trusting in Him and continues in the same way (2 Cor 5:7; Col 2:6,7). Paul here is doing what he instructed others to do in Rom 6:11.

Peter was very bold when he was filled with God’s Spirit (Acts 2:4,14,36; 4:1820,31; 5:29-33,41,42), but when he was not, he could easily give in to fear (compare Matt 26:69-75). And how true are the words of Prov 29:25! 2:13 “Played the hypocrite” is Paul’s name for Peter’s behavior. This is because Peter believed one thing (that it was all right to eat with Gentile believers), but acted as if he believed another thing (that it was wrong to eat with them). In this way fear of others or a desire for their approval can make even great men of God fall into hypocrisy. The Jewish Christians native to Antioch and even Barnabas, good man that he was (Acts 11:24), fell into the same sin – and sin it certainly was. 2:14 Paul saw that the situation was very serious. Peter knew the truth very well, but he was not acting according to the truth he knew. His actions were casting doubt on the real meaning of the gospel, just as the words of others had done (Acts 15:1,5).

“Live the way Gentiles do” – Paul meant that Peter himself was no longer following Jewish ceremonies and rules.

“Compel” – Peter was not forcing the Gentiles by words, but bringing pressure on them by his actions. So Paul had to rebuke him for the sake of the truth. He then set forth in vs 15-21 the meaning of the gospel. All the rest of this letter is based on the foundation of the truth in these verses. 2:15 Paul also was a Jew by birth and speaks from that point of view now. 2:16 He says that the Jewish Christian leaders had learned a very basic and important truth – salvation cannot come by trying to keep the law God gave through Moses. Sinners, whether Jewish or Gentile, can be

GALATIANS 2:21 408

21 I do not set aside the grace of God. For if righteousness comes by the Law, then Christ died in vain.”

Law, or by your hearing with faith?

6 Even as Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him as righteousness. 7 Understand, therefore, that those who believe, they are the ones who are the children of Abraham. 8 And the Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the Gentiles through faith, announced the gospel in advance to Abraham, saying, “In you all nations will be blessed.” 9 So those who have faith are blessed with believing Abraham.

O foolish Galatians! Who has bewitched you, that you should not obey the truth? Before your eyes Jesus Christ has been clearly portrayed among you as crucified. 2 This one thing I want to learn from you: Did you receive the Spirit by the works of the Law, or by hearing with faith? 3 Are you so foolish? Having begun in the Spirit, are you now going to be made perfect by the flesh? 4 Have you suffered so many things in vain? If indeed it is in vain. 5 The One who grants the Spirit to you and works miracles among you, does he do it by your works according to the

10 For as many as are of the works of the Law are under the curse. For it is written, “Cursed is everyone who does not continue to do everything written in the book of the Law.” 11 But it is clear that no one is justified by the Law in the sight of God, for, “The righteous will live by faith.” 12 And

“Gave himself for me”–1:4; Rom 5:6-8. 2:21 The teaching that men can be saved by keeping God’s law makes the death of Christ meaningless and useless. So Paul has no hesitation in rejecting it. Why would Christ come and die for people to make them right with God if they could make themselves right with God by what they do? The choice is plain – salvation by grace or no salvation at all. 3:1 It is foolish to believe that Christ died for no reason. But false teachers were trying to lead these Christians into just such a foolish position. They would never have said that Christ died for nothing. But by teaching the necessity of law-keeping along with Christ’s death they were indirectly teaching that His death was unnecessary. And such teaching was completely contrary to the truth Paul had “clearly portrayed” among them when he preached to them the gospel. 3:2 He appeals to their own experience as evidence that he taught the truth. When they believed the gospel he preached, they received God’s Spirit (compare 4:6; Eph 1:13; Acts 10:44; Rom 8:15). God gave His Spirit to live in them not because of their efforts to keep God’s law, but when they trusted in Christ. No one yet ever received God’s Spirit by observing religious rites, rules and regulations. Observe that people do not have God’s Spirit by nature. That Spirit must be received by faith in Christ. See John 14:17. 3:3 When they believed in Christ they experienced what God did by grace. Was it not foolish to think now that self-effort or rules and ceremonies of the law could carry them forward? Would it not be equally foolish for us to think so? 3:4 He is doubtful about them. Will the false teachers succeed in their efforts? Will the Christians there accept a perverted gospel? Will they lose the rewards their sufferings might have brought them? Their behavior makes him wonder and doubt (4:11,20). 3:5 He repeats the question of v 2 in a different form. To resist the false teaching they had heard he wants them to think and use the knowledge of the truth they had. 3:6 “Abraham” – Paul’s purpose is to give

Scriptural proof that God justifies men by faith apart from the works of the law.

“Righteousness” – Gen 15:6; Rom 4:3. 3:7 Rom 4:11,12,16,17. “Children” here means, of course, spiritual descendants. 3:8 Gen 12:3; 18:18; 22:18. “Scripture” – Rom 3:10; 4:3. “In you. . .blessed” – see Gen 12:3; 18:18; 22:18. 3:9 People everywhere think that God’s blessing can be earned by keeping the rules and ceremonies of religion, by attempts to obey the laws they think God has given. The Jews were confident they could gain God’s blessing by observing the law God gave through Moses. Paul shows that God’s blessing comes by faith, not by self-effort. Notes on “blessing” at Gen 12:1-3; Num 6:23-27; Deut 28:3-14; Ps 1:1; 119:1; Matt 5:3-12; Acts 3:26; Eph 1:3. 3:10 See Deut 27:26. By trying to keep God’s law people do not gain the blessing they hoped for. Instead God’s condemnation comes on them. How can this be? Because the law demands full, perfect, constant obedience to everything in it, and no person is capable of this obedience. See notes at Ex 19:5,6,8,21-25. Paul said in Phil 3:6 that his “legalistic righteousness” was faultless. But even he came under the curse the law pronounces on lawbreakers because he could not keep the tenth commandment (Rom 7:7-14). And if a person ever breaks one command of the law of God he is guilty of breaking the whole law (Jam 2:10,11). So condemnation has come on every person who has tried to be right with God by trying to keep God’s law. 3:11 This is one of three places Hab 2:4 is quoted in the New Testament (Rom 1:17; Heb 10:38). It is by faith in God, not by efforts to keep His law, that a person can be right with God. 3:12 Lev 18:5. Law and faith are totally different principles. Faith trusts God and receives salvation and eternal life as a gift. The law promises life only to the person who “does them” (the commands of the law), not to the person who merely tries to do

409 GALATIANS 3:22

the Law is not of faith; but, “The man who does them will live through them.” 13 Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the Law, being made a curse for us (for it is written, “Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree”), 14 so that the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ, that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.

hundred and thirty years later, cannot set aside the covenant previously confirmed by God in Christ, and so make the promise void. 18 For if the inheritance comes by the Law, it is no longer by promise. But God gave it to Abraham by promise.

19 What purpose then does the Law serve ? It was added because of transgressions, until the offspring, to whom the promise was made, had come. And it was ordained through angels by the agency of a mediator. 20 Now a mediator is not a mediator of one party only; but God is one.

15 Brethren, I speak of man’s ways: no one annuls or adds to a human covenant once it has been confirmed. 16 Now the promises were made to Abraham and his offspring. It does not say, “And to offsprings”, meaning many; but, “And to your offspring”, meaning one person, who is Christ. 17 And this I say, that the Law, which came four

21 Is the Law then against the promises of God? Certainly not. For if a law had been granted that could have given life, then surely righteousness would have been by the Law. 22 But the

them or says he does them. And since no one perfectly, constantly does them, the law brings death and condemnation (v 10; Rom 3:19,20). 3:13 See what the Lord Jesus was willing to do for sinful men! He took our place and let the curse of the broken law fall on Him. He paid the penalty for our crimes against it. Compare Rom 5:6-8; 2 Cor 5:21; 1 Pet 3:18. See notes on redemption at Ps 78:35; Matt 20:28. “Tree” – Deut 21:22,23. In ancient times the authorities in Israel hung condemned and executed criminals on trees. This was a public display of their condemnation and disgrace. So Jesus died for crimes which we have done, and bearing our condemnation and disgrace hung on the cross (called “tree” in Acts 5:30; 10:39; 13:29; 1 Pet 2:24). We are the ones who deserve to be there. 3:14 In His suffering He thought of our blessing. His desire for our good was greater than His desire to avoid the condemnation and death of the cross. Now all believers in Christ are redeemed from the curse of the law (Rom 8:1). And they are heirs of the blessing God promised through Abraham (see vs 8,9).

with Christ (vs 14,29; Rom 4:13; 8:17). 3:18 Just as the law and faith are different principles (v 12), so the law and God’s promise to Abraham are totally different. God’s promise to bless people through Abraham had nothing whatever to do with the law. When God gives a promise men should simply believe it and rejoice, not try to get God to fulfill it by keeping rules and ceremonies.

“Inheritance” – Rom 4:13,14; 1 Cor 3:22; Matt 5:5; Heb 11:8-10; 1 Pet 1:4. Believers in Christ will inherit the earth and heaven too. All that Christ will have they will share, and Christ will have everything (Heb 1:2).

“Gave” (1:6) – Paul speaks of grace as he does of “faith” and “promise,” as the opposite of “law.” A gift of God cannot be earned by self-effort (Rom 4:4,5; Eph 2:8,9). It should simply be accepted with gratitude. 3:19 The law brought a curse to those under it. Then why did God, who wants to bless men, give the law? See Rom 3:20; 4:15; 5:20; 7:7. God used the law to bring sin out into the open, to reveal its nature and power. By this method He was teaching people their need of Christ. And to learn of one’s need of Christ and to receive Him is the greatest of all possible blessings.

“The promise of the Spirit” – Luke 24:49; John 14:16,17; Acts 1:4,5; 2:39. Notice carefully the teaching here. The blessings of God come only to those who have received God’s Spirit. We receive God’s Spirit “by faith” (vs 2,5; Luke 11:13; Eph 1:13). And all this is through “Christ Jesus”, not through anyone or anything else. And it is clear from this verse that before believing in Christ we do not have God’s Spirit. 3:15-17 This is generally true of human contracts and agreements – events which take place after they have been made do not affect them. Paul’s point is that this is certainly true of God’s covenant with Abraham. The law of Moses, coming centuries after it, could have no affect on it. 3:16 See Gen 12:7; 13:15; 24:7. Paul means that Christ is the heir of the promises God gave to Abraham. He is the “offspring” of Abraham (Matt 1:1). Believers in Christ are Abraham’s heirs only because they are linked with Christ and are joint heirs

“Until” – God had set a time for the reign of Old Testament law. It was only until the “Offspring” (Christ) should come and provide salvation for people.

“Angels” – see Heb 2:2; Acts 7:38,53. The mediator through whom the law came was Moses. 3:20,21 Paul deals with a possible objection – since God is “one” (there are many socalled “gods”, but not many Gods) why did He give His promises to Abraham and then give the law which was opposed to His promises? Paul says this is a misunderstanding. The law is not opposed to God’s promises of blessing. But God’s promises cannot be fulfilled as long as people depend on the law for salvation, because the law is unable to give spiritual life or make men righteous (see Rom 7:14; 8:3). 3:22,23 Compare Rom 3:19-24. The law

GALATIANS 3:23 410

Scripture has included everyone under sin, so that the promise which comes through faith in Jesus Christ might be given to those who believe.

Now I am saying that an heir, as long as he is a child, though he owns it all, does not differ at all from a slave, 2 but is under guardians and managers until the time appointed by the father. 3 Even so we, when we were children, were in bondage under the rudimentary things of the world. 4 But when the fulness of time had come, God sent forth his Son, born of a woman, born under the Law, 5 to redeem those who were under the Law, so that we might be adopted as sons. 6 And because you are sons, God sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, calling out, “Abba, Father.” 7 Therefore you are no longer a slave, but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ.

23 But before faith came, we were kept under the Law, confined for the faith that would later be revealed. 24 Therefore the Law was a tutor in charge of us to bring us to Christ that we might be justified by faith. 25 But now that faith has come, we are no longer under this tutor.

26 For you are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. 27 For as many of you as were baptized into Christ have put on Christ. 28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor female – in Christ Jesus you are all one. 29 And if you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham’s offspring, and heirs according to the promise.

8 But at the time when you did not know God, you were enslaved to those who by nature are not gods. 9 But now after you have known God, or

can only condemn and lock men up in the prison they have chosen for themselves – the prison of sin. Before Christ came and provided salvation and taught the way of faith, the law was like a jailer. Even the best of men apart from Christ were in this jail. In God’s eyes those who break His law are condemned criminals who are held for punishment. They have no spiritual freedom and no hope of release apart from the Lord Jesus Christ.

With Him background, origins, social position, caste, race, etc, mean absolutely nothing. What men would count the poorest and lowliest believer in Christ is as acceptable to Him as any other. 3:29 Verses 7,14,18. 4:1-7 Paul refers to customs of those days, and uses them as illustrations of spiritual truth. Male children were heirs and would eventually possess all their fathers had. But if they could afford to do so, fathers kept guardians to look after their children until they reached a certain age. When that age was reached the children were regarded as mature “sons” and no longer as children.

No one can escape from this prison by self-effort, good works, law-keeping, religious rules and ceremonies, or anything else they can do. Salvation, liberation, spiritual freedom, and God’s eternal blessings come only by the means He has appointed – faith in the Lord Jesus Christ (vs 9,14,26; 2:16; Rom 1:16,17; 3:22,28; John 3:16,36; 5:24; Eph 2:8,9). 3:24 The law could not save people, but God used it to discipline them until the way of salvation in Christ was revealed. See in Rom 7:7-14 how the Law was a “tutor” to Paul. “Justified by faith” – 2:16. 3:25 Since Christ revealed the way of faith in Himself, and after people put their trust in Him for salvation, the law of Moses has no more authority over them (Rom 6:14). 3:26 Men are not sons of God by nature. Though God is the creator of all men He is not the spiritual father of all men (compare John 8:44). Only by faith in Christ do people become children of God – John 1:12,13. 3:27 “Baptized into Christ” – see notes at Rom 6:3. It is faith that makes us children of God (v 26), not water baptism, which is only an outward sign of an inner spiritual change. Baptism into Christ is only by God’s Spirit – 1 Cor 12:13.

Paul is saying that people under the law were in a state similar to childhood, a condition of immaturity, not all that God wanted them to be. But with the coming of Christ, God’s time had come to give to believers the rights of sons. Before Christ came they were under the “rudimentary things of the world” (v 3), or under the law (v 5). Now they are freed from all such “guardians and trustees.” They have full freedom and all the privileges of the sons of God. 4:4 The “time” was about 2000 years ago; God’s Son was Jesus. He was born “of a woman” (Matt 1:18-21; Luke 1:26-38). He had true human nature (John 1:14; Heb 2:14). And He was born a Jew under the law of Moses (as all Jews were). 4:5 “Redeem” – 3:13,14. As long as men were under the law they could not have the full rights that God’s sons now have. 4:6 See 3:2,14; Rom 8:15. “Abba” is the word for father in the Aramaic language (a language closely related to Hebrew). 4:7 Believers in Christ are not like slaves who have to labor under a whip. They are God’s children who have been freely given everything God has (1 Cor 3:21-23). 4:8,9 These Gentile believers were formerly in bondage to false religion and false gods, but they had gained freedom by a knowledge of the true God. Now they were considering putting themselves under the law of Moses. This was to exchange freedom

“Put on Christ” – clothed themselves with Christ – this means that believers stand before God in Christ, covered by His righteousness, as acceptable to God as Christ Himself is. 3:28 “You are all one” – 1 Cor 12:13; John 17:20-23; Col 3:11. God makes no distinction between human beings in Christ.

411 GALATIANS 4:23

rather are known of God, how is it that you turn again to those weak and beggarly rudimentary things to which you desire again to be in bondage? 10 You are observing days, and months, and times, and years. 11 I am afraid for you, that perhaps I have labored for you in vain.

16 Have I now become your enemy, because I tell you the truth?

17 They zealously pursue you, but not for a good purpose. Yes, they want to separate you from us so that you might zealously go after them. 18 But it is good to be zealous in a good thing, always, and not just when I am present with you. 19 My little children, for whom I feel again the pains of birth until Christ is formed in you, 20 I desire to be in your presence now, and to change my tone, because I am perplexed about you.

12 Brethren, I appeal to you, become like me, for I became like you. You have not harmed me at all. 13 You know that because of bodily infirmity I preached the gospel to you at first. 14 And you did not despise or scorn my trial which was in my flesh, but received me as if I was an angel of God, even as if I were Christ Jesus. 15 Where, then, is that blessedness you spoke about? For I testify about you that, if it had been possible, you would have plucked out your own eyes and given them to me.

21 Tell me, you who desire to be under the Law, do you not understand the Law? 22 For it is written that Abraham had two sons, the one by a slave woman, the other by a free woman. 23 But the one from the slave woman was born according to

for a new bondage after escaping from old bondage into freedom. 4:10 Paul is speaking of the law of Moses. By “days” he means Sabbath days; “months” – celebration of the new moon festival; “times” – Jewish feasts; “years” – Sabbath and Jubilee years (Ex 20:8; 23:10,11,14-17; Leviticus chapter 23; 25:8-12). To keep these religiously was to turn to what he calls “weak and miserable principles” (v 9). Those days, etc, were only pictures, types, or shadows of spiritual truth, and believers in Christ have no obligation whatever to observe any of them. Compare Heb 8:5; 10:1. Paul well knew (and we should know) that keeping or not keeping certain days can not make us either better or worse. But the teaching that believers must keep them brings them into bondage and injures their spiritual life. 4:11 “I am afraid for you” – their observance of Jewish holy days, etc, alarmed Paul. To him it was an indication that they were turning to the perverted gospel of false teachers (1:6,7). It must have made him wonder if they had really understood the true gospel. 4:12-20 Paul has been speaking of very important doctrinal matters. Now he speaks of the personal relationship that existed between him and the Galatians. Here his pastor’s heart is revealed. They are his “little children”. He loves them and is deeply concerned about them. 4:12 “Become like me” – Paul was freed from any bondage to the law and rejoiced in the grace of God alone. He wanted them to follow him in this.

12:7? Was it a result of the mistreatment he suffered (Acts 14:19)? We cannot be sure. 4:14 “My trial” – they may have been tempted to think his infirmity was a punishment from God, and so to reject him as a messenger of God. But they did not give in to such a temptation, but welcomed him with great respect. 4:15 The teaching of false teachers that was bringing them into bondage to the law of Moses was killing their joy and their love for Paul. The doctrine of self-effort for salvation will always be a joy-killer. 4:16 Telling people God’s truth is the greatest thing we can do for them, but all too often people reject and hate us because we do it. 4:17,18 “They” – he means the false teachers who preached a perverted gospel (1:6,7). Such people always want to be leaders of sects and factions and to have people zealously on their side. Compare Rom 16:17,18. Paul (and he is an example to us all) wanted people to be zealous for God. Compare 1 Cor 3:4-9,21. 4:19 The believers in Galatia were Paul’s spiritual children (compare 1 Cor 4:15). They were born again (John 3:3-8) because of his efforts among them, efforts as painful to him as childbirth to a woman. Now he is in pain for them again. What they needed was not to have another spiritual rebirth (there is nothing in the New Testament that even suggests the possibility of such a thing. Indeed, how could an individual be born by God’s Spirit again and again?)

What they needed was for Christ to be formed in them. That is, for Christ who was already in them (3:2,26-29) to live His life in them as He did in Paul (2:20). They needed to be transformed in their thinking and acting (Rom 12:2; 13:14; 2 Cor 3:18; Eph 4:13-15). 4:20 “Perplexed” – v 11; 1:6; 3:1. He hardly knew how he should speak to them by letter. 4:21 “Desire to be under the law” – this was the great error of some of them, and Paul knew it was because of their ignorance of what the law meant. 4:22,23 See Gen 16:1-4; 17:15,16;

“I became like you” – they were Gentiles and so when he went there to preach the gospel he became like a Gentile, like one who had never been a Jew. Compare 1 Cor 9:20-23. He says he has not been speaking to them as he has because they have wronged him personally. On the contrary, he shows in the following verses that there was much love between them. 4:13 “Infirmity” – or “illness.” We do not know what he is referring to. Was it an eye disease (v 15)? Was it the “thorn” of 2 Cor

GALATIANS 4:24 412

the flesh, but the one from the free woman was born as a result of promise.

children than she who has a husband.”

28 Now we, brethren, like Isaac, are children of promise. 29 But then just as he who was born according to the flesh persecuted him who was born according to the Spirit, just so it is now. 30 Nevertheless what does the Scripture say? Send away the slave woman and her son; for the son of the slave woman will not be an heir with the son of the free woman. 31 So then, brethren, we are not children of the slave woman, but of the free.

24 These things are symbolic, for these are the two covenants. The one is from mount Sinai, which produces bondage. This is Hagar. 25 For this Hagar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and corresponds to the present Jerusalem that is in bondage with her children. 26 But the Jerusalem that is above is free, and is the mother of us all. 27 For it is written,

“Rejoice, barren one,

you who do not bear children. Break forth and cry out, you who have

Therefore stand firm in the liberty for which Christ has set us free, and do not allow yourselves to be tied again to the yoke of

no labor pains; for the desolate one has far more

existence because of the life-giving, miracle-working Word of God. This is the same way believers now receive new life and become the spiritual descendants of Abraham (Jam 1:18; 1 Pet 1:23). “Promise” here is put in contrast to the law of Moses. 4:29 See Gen 21:8,9. Ishmael was born “according to the flesh,” in the usual way that people are born. There was nothing supernatural about his birth. Isaac was born “according to the Spirit.” That is, God’s Spirit enabled Abraham and Sarah to have him when, humanly speaking, it was impossible (Heb 11:11,12; Rom 4:18-21). As Ishmael persecuted Isaac so did those under the old covenant (Jews) persecute those under the new covenant (followers of Christ). See Acts 5:40; 7:54-58; 13:49,50; 14:19; etc. And so will unspiritual people in every era persecute spiritual people. 4:30 “Scripture” – Gen 21:10. The spiritual meaning is that those who are trying to be saved by their efforts to keep the law are in bondage and have no place with those who receive salvation and freedom by God’s grace. These two totally different ways do not mix. The old covenant and the new covenant cannot somehow be joined and made into a third thing. Any such attempt produces only a perverted gospel (1:7). 4:31 This means that believers in Christ have no connection with the law of Moses, with the old covenant, with Judaism. They are children of the new covenant alone. They are born again by the power of God through the promises of the gospel of Christ. For two other comparisons of the old and new covenants see 2 Cor 3:6-18; Heb 8:6 – 10:18; 12:18-24. 5:1 All teaching that promotes self-effort and observance of laws and rules and rites and ceremonies as a way of salvation is like a yoke of slavery (4:3-9). Especially, Paul has in mind the law of Moses (compare Acts 15:10,11). Christ has set believers free from any such yoke. This means He has set us free from all forms of religious bondage whether it goes under the name of Judaism or of any other religion or of a perverted kind of Christianity. Free means free. Believers in Christ should recognize

21:1-5; Rom 4:18-21. 4:24-31 Paul draws spiritual lessons from the Old Testament stories of Abraham, Abraham’s wife Sarah, and the slave girl Hagar. He knew they were real people in history. But he saw them also as types or pictures of spiritual things. Some scholars have objected to his method here, but Paul was inspired by God’s Spirit and was not making a mistake. The tabernacle and the whole law were shadows of spiritual things (Heb 8:5; 10:1).

We may even say the whole Old Testament is a type, figure, picture, or shadow of the spiritual realities of the new covenant established by Christ. Of course, we should be very careful in our interpretations of the events and details of the Old Testament. God gave Paul special inspiration by His Spirit, and made him infallible in his teaching. This is not true of us. And in our days sometimes some very wild interpretations and spiritualizing of literal OT passages are heard in the churches. 4:24,25 Hagar represents the old covenant God made through Moses at Mount Sinai (Exodus chapter 19). Sarah represents the new covenant of Christ announced in Matt 26:28. Hagar was a slave girl and her offspring was not to be regarded as the free-born son of Abraham (see Rom 9:7,8). Hagar is a symbol of the law of Moses, of Mount Sinai where that covenant was given, and of the city of Jerusalem which was the center of the practice of the old covenant. And the old covenant, Paul says, means spiritual bondage or slavery (vs 1,9; 3:10,23). 4:26 Sarah is a symbol of the new covenant and of the heavenly Jerusalem which is the center of the spiritual realities of the new covenant (Heb 12:22). There is no bondage, no slavery there. And believers now are related to the new Jerusalem, not to the old. 4:27 See Isa 54:1. Isaiah spoke of the glorious future of Israel when it would come under the blessings of the Messiah and the new age He would establish. Fruitless before, it would become fruitful by God’s grace and power. 4:28 Abraham believed God’s promise, and God gave him Isaac. Isaac came into

413 GALATIANS 5:11

bondage.

uncircumcision can accomplish anything, but only faith that works through love.

2 Look, I, Paul, tell you that if you receive circumcision, Christ will be of no benefit to you at all. 3 For once again I solemnly declare to every man who receives circumcision, that he is duty bound to keep the whole Law. 4 Christ has been put at a distance from you, you who are trying to be justified by the Law. You have fallen away from grace. 5 For we through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness which is by faith. 6 For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision nor

7 You ran well. Who hindered you that you should not obey the truth? 8 This persuasion does not come from the One who calls you. 9 A little yeast permeates the whole lump. 10 I have confidence in you in the Lord, that you will have no other mind. But the one who is troubling you will bear his judgment, whoever he is. 11 And as for me, brethren, if I still preach circumcision, why do I still suffer persecution? For then the offense of their freedom and value it and not give it up. They are yoked to Christ (Matt 11:2830). This is the only yoke they need. And this yoke brings freedom. 5:2-12 Here Paul in plain language sets forth the impossibility of mixing the two ways of law and grace. Men must chose one or the other. They cannot have both. Men cannot be saved both by God’s grace and by their own efforts, both through faith and through ceremonies and rules and law keeping. 5:2 “I, Paul” – he speaks with absolute authority as an apostle of Christ (1:1), as one who had the revelation of the gospel from Christ Himself (1:12).

that men are saved. It may be possible for those who are not well grounded in the truth of the Gospel to be temporarily deceived by false teachers, but to permanently abandon the Gospel of grace altogether – this is something else. Those who do it show that they do not really belong to Christ (1 John 2:19). Christ will keep His sheep and they will not permanently fall away and be lost (John 10:27,28; 17:11,12). 5:5 “We” – we true believers in Christ, we who reject the way of law and self-effort. The law brings bondage and death. Faith inspires eager hope for the final fulfilment of God’s promises (3:18,29). Compare Rom 8:23-25.

”Circumcision” – note at Gen 17:11-14; Lev 12:3. The physical act of circumcision is nothing in itself. But Paul is speaking about the situation they were in. If the Galatians agreed with those false teachers and accepted the religious ceremony of circumcision at their hands, and so took themselves under the law of Moses, they could not have the benefits of the new covenant. They had to choose either Christ as the way of salvation or the law of Moses which could never save. 5:3 He means that circumcision in that situation would make them like Jewish converts and as such they would be obligated to keep the whole law of Moses. And, as he had pointed out already, this would not result in blessing but in a curse (3:10-12). 5:4 ”Christ has been put at a distance from you” – this means that such people remove themselves from the effectual working of Christ in their lives. They are turning their backs on the realm of grace where He is active.

“Righteousness” here does not mean the righteousness God has already counted to the believer (2:16; Rom 3:21-24; 5:1), but being actually made perfectly righteous in every way (Rom 8:29; 1 John 3:2). And this awaits the future and is a glorious hope inspired by God’s Spirit. 5:6 See 6:15; 1 Cor 7:19; Rom 2:28,29; 4:9-12. The same is true of any outward ceremony. There is none which can make a person acceptable to God. God counts men righteous and saves them through faith alone, and after He saves them they are to walk by faith and obey Christ’s command to love one another (John 13:34; 15:12). What possible good could it do us to observe any number of rules or ceremonies if we do not trust and love Christ? A faith that results in love is not one important thing among many. It is the only thing that counts. 5:7 “You ran well” – 1 Cor 9:24; Heb 12:1. “Who hindered you” – 1:7. 5:8 The one who called them was God (1:6). He certainly was not the one who kept them from obeying the truth. 5:9 See 1 Cor 5:6-8. Even a little false teaching can eventually affect a whole church, a whole denomination. 5:10 After warning them about falling away from the way of grace (v 4), he expresses his confidence that they will not. The Lord Himself had made him sure that they would agree with the truth he has written to them. Compare Heb 6:9 after 6:4-8 and Heb 10:39 after 10:26-31. As for the false teacher (or teachers) who was leading them astray he was sure that God’s judgment would come on him in due course. Compare 2 Pet 2:1-3. 5:11 Had anyone there said that Paul taught circumcision was necessary for salvation? If

“Fallen away from grace” – Paul is not saying believers will do this. In fact, he was confident that even the Galatian Christians, weak and vulnerable as they were, would not (v 10). But he is emphasizing this principle: law and grace do not mix. The way of faith and the way of self-effort have nothing in common. To go to the law, to depend on rules and ceremonies is to forsake the way of grace. Paul is not teaching here (or anywhere) that believers will lose their salvation by falling into sin (compare Rom 5:9,10; 8:29-39; 1 John 1:9; 2:1). By ”fallen away from grace” he does not mean fallen into the usual temptations that beset us all. He means fallen away from the teaching that it is by God’s grace alone

GALATIANS 5:12 414

the cross has ceased. 12 I wish those who trouble you would amputate themselves!

out that you are not consumed by each other.

16 So I say, walk in the Spirit, and you will not fulfil the desires of the flesh. 17 For the flesh desires what is against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh. These are opposed to one another, so that you cannot do what you want. 18 But if you are led by the Spirit, you are not under the Law.

13 For, brethren, you have been called to liberty. But do not use liberty as an opportunity for the flesh. Instead, with love serve one another. 14 For the whole Law is fulfilled in one word, even in this: “You shall love your neighbour as yourself.” 15 But if you bite and devour one another, watch

so, it was a slander.

strife and divisions. This is always one result of their activities (Rom 16:17). God wants His people united in love and truth – not in love without truth nor in truth without love. Error and strife destroy churches. Truth and love keep them spiritually alive and growing. 5:16 “Walk” – or “behave” or “live” or “go forward.” This is Paul’s theme from here up to 6:10. By “Spirit” he means God’s Spirit. He is the one who gives believers the power to live a spiritual life in Christ. Compare Rom 8:4-14. Paul does not deny that the sinful nature (the “flesh” – v 13) and its desires are in believers. He very plainly indicates that they are. This is even clearer in the next verse. See also Rom 7:14-25; 13:14; 1 John 1:8. The flesh and its desires are in us all, but we can subdue and conquer them by God’s Spirit. 5:17 God’s Spirit and the flesh (man’s fallen, sinful nature) have absolutely nothing in common. They have different desires, different thoughts, different aims (Rom 8:58). They will be at war with one another until the end of our earthly lives. The flesh – what we are by the nature we received from our parents – will never give up, will never stop desiring the wrong things, will never become good and holy. In fact, with the passing of time it gets worse (Eph 4:22). And God’s Spirit will resist the flesh every step of the way, and will never give in to a single one of its demands.

“Persecution” – the Jews persecuted Paul because he taught that the law of Moses was not a way of salvation and that circumcision in itself had no spiritual importance to Christians.

“Offense of the cross” – compare 1 Cor 1:23. What is this offense? How does the offense cease by turning back to the law of Moses? The offense is that the cross of Christ proclaims man’s complete ruin in sin. It declares that people are so bad and so weak that they can never be saved by selfeffort, religion, rules and ceremonies; that their only hope is in the death of the Son of God in their place.

This strikes at people’s pride and selfesteem and brings them into the dust at Christ’s feet, and so is offensive to them. There is no offense of the cross in the teaching that keeping religious rules and ceremonies is sufficient for salvation. This is what many religious people like to hear. They like to think they can pile up merit with God and save themselves by what they do. Such teaching is very agreeable indeed to their proud blind hearts. 5:12 “Those who trouble you” – the false teachers were stirring the Galatians to rebellion against God’s truth. Paul suggests they were no better than some fanatical priests in idol temples who castrated themselves. 5:13 Paul now turns to the practical application of the truth he has written up to this point. This is his usual method – he lays a foundation of truth and then pleads with believers to live in accordance with it. Compare Rom 12:1,2; Eph 4:1.

What does Paul mean by “you cannot do what you want”? It may mean that believers do not do all the good they want to do because their sinful natures hinder them (see Rom 7:15,18,20). Or it may possibly mean they do not fulfill the desires of their sinful nature because the Holy Spirit in them opposes those desires. To some extent both of these things are true, and both show that the sinful nature is still in believers.

“Liberty” – v 1. Christ does not make us free so that we can live a life of sin (sinning is not freedom, but the worst kind of bondage – John 8:34; Rom 6:16). Christ frees us so we can become the willing servants of God and of one another. See Rom 6:15-23.

And observe carefully that Paul is not teaching the Galatians that the way of victory is to have their sinful nature eradicated here on earth. He does not hold out this hope in any of his letters (and it is not found anywhere else in the Bible). In fact, he teaches something else altogether. The way to victory, Paul says, is living by God’s Spirit (v 16). 5:18 “Led by the Spirit” – see Rom 8:14. God’s Spirit has led believers out of religious bondage, away from the principle of selfeffort for salvation. He does not lead them back into such things.

“For the flesh” – in Greek “sarx”, the word Paul used to indicate what we all are by nature. See Rom 7:5,18; 8:3,5,8. Christians do not become free from the law so that they can indulge their sinful natures – quite the opposite (see Romans chapter 6). 5:14 Did they want to be under the law (4:21)? Paul says forget the rules and ceremonies of the law and fulfill the whole essence of the law – love (Lev 19:18; Matt 22:39; Rom 13:810; Jam 2:8). Actually the essence of the law can be fulfilled only in those who believe in Christ and have His Spirit (Rom 8:4). 5:15 The false teachers there had brought

“Not under the law” – Rom 6:14. People

415 GALATIANS 5:24

19 Now the works of the flesh are evident, which are these : adultery, fornication, impurity, lewdness, 20 idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, discord, jealousies, rage, selfish ambition, dissensions, heresies, 21 envy, murders, drunkenness, carousing, and the like. Concerning these I tell you in advance, just as I have told you

in time past, that those who go on doing such things will not inherit the kingdom of God.

22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patient endurance, kindness, goodness, faith, 23 meekness, self-control. Against such there is no law. 24 And those who belong to Christ have crucified the flesh with its passions and desires.

generally think that the only way to subdue the desires and works of the flesh is by laws and regulations. Paul knew that such things can actually promote sinful desires and sin (see Rom 7:5,7-13). He knew that living by God’s Spirit is the only possible way for us to conquer the flesh. 5:19-21 Observe that he puts idolatry alongside immorality, and selfishness and strife alongside drunkenness and debauchery. To spiritual people it is “evident” that these things come out of the sinful nature, out of the fallen heart of man. Compare Matt 15:19; Mark 7:21-23; Rom 1:29-32; 3:9-18. Paul does not list here all the acts of the sinful nature. These are only examples. Some of these acts are directly against God,some against other men, some against the person who does them. They are all destructive and worthy of God’s anger and judgment.

puts love first. He knew it was the greatest of all qualities (vs 6,14; 1 Cor 13:13).

“Joy” – John 15:11; 16:20-22; 17:13; Rom 5:11; 14:17; 15:13. The happiness that people in the world may sometimes feel is based on outward circumstances. The joy of believers is based on eternal realities.

“Peace” – Luke 2:14; John 14:27; 16:33; Rom 1:7; 14:17; 15:13. “Patient endurance” – one word in Greek, having both meanings. Rom 5:3; Col 1:11; Heb 6:12; 10:36; 12:1; Jam 1:3,4.

“Kindness” – (a better translation of the Greek word than “gentleness”) 2 Cor 6:6; Eph 2:7; Titus 3:4.

“Goodness” – Rom 15:14; Eph 5:9. “Faith” or “faithfulness” – Matt 24:45; 25:21; 1 Cor 4:2; 7:25; Rev 2:10; 17:14. “Meekness” or “gentleness” – Matt 11:29; 2 Cor 10:1; 1 Thess 2:7. “Self-control” – 2 Tim 1:7; 1 Cor 9:25,27; 2 Pet 1:6. All these qualities are given by God’s Spirit so that we should exercise them and live them out in our daily lives. We can either hinder or encourage their growth in us. 5:24 This is true of all real believers, all who belong to Christ, and not of just a few exceptional saints. In 2:20 Paul speaks of the believer’s crucifixion with Christ. Here he speaks of what the believer himself has done. He does not say believers should do this, but that they have done it. Believers did this when they first repented and trusted in Christ.

“Idolatry” – Ex 20:3-6; etc. “Witchcraft” – Deut 18:9-12; etc. “Dissensions”, “heresies” – 1:6,7; 1 Cor 3:3,4. “Envy” – Prov 14:30; 27:4; Matt 27:18; Acts 17:5; Jam 3:14,16. 5:21 “Do” – practice. “Will not inherit the kingdom of God” – see 6:7,8; 1 Cor 6:9,10; Eph 5:5,6; Rev 21:8. In spite of such words there are always some so-called Christians who persuade themselves they can sin as they please and get away with it. Avoid such people. They have deceived themselves and will try to deceive us. Note on “kingdom of God” at Matt 4:17. 5:22,23 These things are not fruit of the believer’s spirit but produced by the Spirit of God in the believer. They are not the result of self-effort. But this does not mean that the believer should be passive and do nothing. He must live in the Spirit and follow the Spirit’s leading. Otherwise his fruit will not appear in his life. The word “fruit” suggests a process of growth. Compare Matt 13:23.

Repentance signifies a complete break with the old way of living which was under the power of the sinful nature. Faith in Christ accepts His death in the believer’s place. In other words, by their action in repenting and believing in Christ they are saying (though in the very beginning they may not have a good understanding of this), “I am the one who should have been crucified, not Christ.” They are confessing that the proper place for their sinful nature is on a cross. They agree with God’s verdict about it.

For fruit to appear in the realm of nature there must be first the seed, then the growth of the plant or tree, then the bud and the flower, and then the fruit. So it is with spiritual fruit. When we first believe in Christ there is often a rush of love, joy and peace to the heart. But these need to be developed and perfected, and other spiritual virtues added. Things like patience, faithfulness and self-control develop over a period of time. Compare 2 Pet 1:5-8.

And they deny themselves and take up their cross and follow Christ (Matt 10:38,39; 16:24-26. See notes there). If people are not willing to do this there is no good reason to think they are true Christians. Paul is here defining what true believers are. If they have not “crucified” their sinful nature they do not belong to Christ.

However, this whole passage from v 16 does not lead us to think that believers will have no more trouble with their sinful nature. Paul shows very plainly that the opposite will be true. Believers, in the

God wants everyone of His children to have all the qualities in this list, and by the working of His Spirit we can have them. Paul

GALATIANS 5:25 416

25 If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit. 26 Let us not desire empty glory, provoking one another, envying one another.

share all good things with the one who is doing the teaching.

7 Do not be deceived; God is not mocked. For whatever a man sows, that is what he will reap. 8 For he who sows to his flesh, from the flesh will reap destruction; but he who sows to the Spirit, from the Spirit will reap life everlasting. 9 And let us not be weary in doing good, for in due time we will reap, if we do not give up. 10 Therefore as we have opportunity, let us do good to everyone, especially to those who are of the household of faith.

Brethren, if anyone is taken in a sin, you who are spiritual restore such a one in the spirit of meekness, considering yourself, so that you also are not tempted. 2 Bear one another’s burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. 3 For if a man thinks he is something, when he is nothing, he deceives himself. 4 But let everyone test and prove his own work, and then he will have reason to rejoice in himself alone, and not in someone else. 5 For everyone should bear his own burden.

11 You see with what large letters I have written to you with my own hand.

6 Let the one who is being taught the Word

12 As many as desire to make a good showing in

attitude they take toward God and sin, have crucified the sinful nature, and they are united with Christ who was crucified in their place (Rom 6:4-7). But the sinful nature is not dead and buried in believers. And it continually tries to get its own way again in their lives (v 17). So Christ tells us we must take up our cross “daily” – Luke 9:23.

6:6 Compare 1 Cor 9:9-14; Rom 15:26,27; 1 Tim 5:17,18. 6:7 This is a truth that appears throughout the Bible – Lev 26:3-17; Deut 30:15-18; Hos 8:7; 10:12; Prov 22:8; Ps 18:25-27; Job 4:8; 2 Cor 9:6. 6:8 There are only two possible ways to live: pleasing self (“flesh”), or pleasing God’s Spirit. The one way ends in destruction as it should. The other way ends in eternal life (5:19-21; Rom 2:5-11; 8:5,6,12-14). Paul has already said that believers have crucified the flesh (5:24). So anyone whose life is taken up in pleasing his sinful nature is no true believer in Christ (though it is possible for every true believer to fall sometimes into that error).

“Crucified the flesh” speaks of the attitude of believers toward their sinful nature and toward the cross of Christ. 5:25 God’s Spirit has given spiritual life to all believers (John 3:3-8). Since this is true they should follow where the Spirit leads and go step by step with Him. This is the only way of victory over the sinful nature, the only way to keep it where it belongs – on a cross. 5:26 Paul begins to speak of keeping in step with God’s Spirit in some very practical matters. he Spirit hates conceit, strife, and envy, and so should we who want to walk with Him. They are works of the flesh. 6:1 “Spirit of meekness” – 5:23; 2 Tim 2:24,25. Harsh, unloving condemnation of someone fallen into sin is not the way to bring him to repentance. Compare Luke 22:60-62; Mark 16:7; John 21:15. “Tempted” – even those who are spiritual should not think they are beyond temptation and sin (1 Cor 10:12). 6:2 Believers are not under the law of Moses (3:25; 5:1), but they are under the law of Christ. This is the law of love (John 13:34). If we love fellow believers we will want to help them in everything that makes life difficult and burdensome for them. 6:3 One of the great obstacles to fulfilling v 2 is conceit (5:26). We must have a right attitude toward ourselves if we are to be really helpful to others. This right attitude is seen in Luke 17:10; Rom 12:16; 1 Cor 3:5-7; Phil 2:3. 6:4 See 2 Cor 10:12-18. If we think we are better than other believers, or that our ministry is superior to theirs, this will promote pride and will be an obstacle to the fulfilment of verse 2. 6:5 Every individual has his own duties and he is responsible to God only for them, not for someone else’s (John 21:21,22; Rom 14:12).

But is eternal life something to be reaped? Paul knew it is a gift (Rom 6:23), but he is showing here that it is an inheritance that is entered after a certain kind of life (compare Rom 2:7-10). He is not teaching salvation by works, but transformation of life by God’s Spirit. Believers are not like anyone else in the world. They alone of all people actually sow to the Spirit. 6:9 “Doing good” is one way believers sow to please the Spirit of God. And it is an evidence that God’s Spirit is in them (5:22). Believers will receive a reward for the good they have done – Matt 5:12; 10:42; 25:21; 1 Cor 3:14; 15:58; Rev 22:12. Those who want to do good in a world like this will find many opportunities, but will meet with many discouragements also and will sometimes be tempted to give up. Paul encourages us all with thoughts of the future reward. 6:10 “All” means all – even our enemies (Matt 5:43-48; Luke 6:35; Rom 12:20,21). 6:11 “Large letters” – did Paul write large letters because his eyes were bad? Or because he wanted to make this concluding portion stand out? Or because he was emphasizing what follows? We do not know. 6:12 The false teachers there tried to please men. They wanted to impress the Jews with their ability and zeal. And they did not want to bear the “offense of the cross” (5:11). Some so-called servants of Christ will do

417 GALATIANS 6:18

the flesh, are trying to compel you to be circumcised, only so that they can avoid suffering persecution for the cross of Christ. 13 For not even those who are circumcised keep the Law. But they want to have you circumcised so they can boast about your flesh. 14 But God forbid that I should boast except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified to me, and I to the

world. 15 For in Christ Jesus what avails is neither circumcision nor lack of circumcision, but a new creation. 16 Peace and mercy be on all those who live according to this rule, and on the Israel of God.

17 From now on let no one trouble me, for I bear on my body the marks of the Lord Jesus.

18 Brethren, the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Amen.

anything to avoid persecution and be popular. Compare 1:10. 6:13 “Keep” – Rom 2:17-24. Not one of the false teachers fully kept the law of Moses.

practiced. If we have not been born again, those outward things cannot have the slightest real value. If we have been born again we should see that they do not. 6:16 “This rule” – the principle he has laid down in vs 14,15.

“Boast” – the boasting would be that they had made converts to their views. 6:14 “The cross” – this is the believer’s true ground for glory and pride. It is not in himself or in what he has done, but in the death of Christ for sinners. Compare Rom 3:27; 1 Cor 29-31; Eph 2:9. We should learn to be careful of those who do not follow Paul in this but boast in themselves and what they have done. What a man boasts about is a good indication of his character.

“And on the Israel of God” – the NIV (1978 edition) has this translation: ”even to the Israel of God.” This is unnecessary and could be misleading. The Greek word is “kai”, usually translated “and” in the New Testament. (In the KJV the word is translated “and” 8,182 times, “also” 515 times, and “even” only 108 times.) By “Israel” Paul means only those Jews who had rejected the way of self-effort and believed in Christ. They were the true Israelites. Compare Rom 2:28,29; 9:6; 11:1-7. In the New Testament the Church made up of believing Jews and Gentiles is never called “the Israel of God.” (The NIV does not even have a note stating that the Greek word usually means something other than “even.”) 6:17 Paul appeals to the Christians there to accept his teaching, reject false teachers, and no longer be a source of trouble to him.

“Crucified” – 2:20; 5:24. By the “world” Paul means “this present evil world” (1:4). He means the sinful world – all that men want and seek and boast in. See John 7:7; 17:14; Rom 12:2; 1 John 2:15-17. Paul wanted nothing from the sinful world. It was a dead thing as far as he was concerned. And he was crucified to the world. The world regarded him as a fool, and wanted nothing from him. Between the world and him there was a great gulf caused by Christ’s death. The world crucified Christ – what part would Paul want with Christ’s murderer?

“Marks of the Lord Jesus” – he is probably referring to the scars received in the service of Jesus – 2 Cor 1:5; 11:23-25; Col 1:24. 6:18 Paul ends the letter as he began it with “grace” (1:6). This was a reminder to them that every blessing they had, especially every spiritual blessing, was by the grace of Christ.

See in Galatians how Paul uses the word “crucified” in relationship to the believer – crucified with Christ (2:20), crucified the flesh (5:24), crucified to the world (6:14). 6:15 “A new creation” – 2 Cor 5:17. The important thing is transformation of the inner person, new spiritual life, not rites, ceremonies and religious laws like the Jews

The Letter of the Apostle Paul to the

EPHESIANS

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime about 60 AD.

Themes:

There are several very important themes in this letter: God’s eternal purpose of bringing glory to His grace in the salvation of believers, the high position believers in Christ have by God’s grace, the great truth of the Body of Christ, the life worthy of this high position and this truth, and the spiritual warfare of believers and how they can win it.

Contents:

Opening words ............................................................................................ 1:1,2 The believer’s position in Christ ...................................................................... 1:3 - 2:22

They have been given every spiritual blessing............................................. 1:3 They are God’s chosen ones ..................................................................... 1:4-6 They have forgiveness of sins ................................................................... 1:7 They have God’s revelation ...................................................................... 1:8-10 They have God’s Holy Spirit ...................................................................... 1:13,14 Paul prays that believers will better

understand their position in Christ ......................................................... 1:15-21 They have Christ as their Head and they are Christ’s body ........................................................................ 1:22,23 They have new life in Christ ...................................................................... 2:1-5 They are seated with Christ in the

heavenly places .................................................................................. 2:6 They have a glorious future ...................................................................... 2:7 They are God’s workmanship ..................................................................... 2:8-10 They are near to God and have access to His presence ........................................................................................... 2:11-18 They are citizens of heaven and members of

God’s household .................................................................................. 2:19 They are God’s holy temple ....................................................................... 2:20-22 Paul the apostle to the Gentiles ..................................................................... 3:1-13

He preached the mystery of God ............................................................... 3:1-7 He considered himself less than the least.................................................... 3:8 He speaks of God’s purpose ...................................................................... 3:10,11 He prays that they might experience Christ’s

presence in them, His love and God’s fullness ......................................... 3:14-21 How believers should behave in view of their

position in Christ ................................................................................. 4:1 - 6:20 They should endeavor to maintain unity ..................................................... 4:1-6 They should be prepared for service .......................................................... 4:7-12 They should grow up spiritually in Christ ..................................................... 4:13-16 They should reject the old way of life

and adopt the new holy way ................................................................ 4:17-32 They should follow God, live a life of love,

and be clean and pure ......................................................................... 5:1-7

419 EPHESIANS

They are children of the light and must

be have in accordance with this truth .................................................... 5:8-17 They should be constantly filled with God’s Spirit ......................................... 5:18-21 Husbands and wives should maintain a loving

and respectful relationship ................................................................... 5:22-32 Parents and children should behave well and

wisely in the Lord ................................................................................ 6:1-4 Masters and servants should do likewise..................................................... 6:5-9 Believers must learn to fight the spiritual

battle they are engaged in ................................................................... 6:10-18 They should be constant in prayer ............................................................. 6:18-20 Closing remarks ........................................................................................... 6:21-24

EPHESIANS 1:1 420

Paul, an apostle of Jesums Christ by the will of God, to the saints who are in Ephesus and faithful in Christ Jesus: 2 Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.

as he has chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and blameless before him. In love 5 he predestined us to the adoption as children to himself, by Jesus Christ, in accordance with the good pleasure of his will, 6 to the praise of the glory of his grace, by which he has made us accepted in the Beloved. 7 In him we have redemption through his blood, the

3 Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us with all spiritual blessings in the heavenly places in Christ, 4 even

vs 5,7,13,14,17-19; 2:5,6,10,13-19,22; 3:16,17,20; 4:7,13,24; 5:8,18,25-27; 6:10,13. 1:4-6 “Chosen” – Mark 13:20; John 15:16,19; Rom 8:33; 2 Thess 2:13; 1 Pet 2:9. Compare John 6:37; 17:6. Before believers were born, before the world was made, God looked forward into time and saw each one, chose each one in Christ and predestined each one to a high place. See Rom 8:29,30 and notes there and at the end of Romans. Here, in vs 4-6, Paul speaks of three reasons for God’s choosing and predestining believers.

1:1 “Apostle” – Rom 1:1; 1 Cor 1:1; Gal 1:1. “Saints” – Rom 1:7. “Ephesus” – Acts 18:19; 19:1-41. “Faithful” – here means those who were continuing to live by faith in Christ.

“In Christ” or “in Him” is a key phrase in this letter – vs 3,4,7,12,13; 2:6,7,10,13; 3:6,11,21; 4:32; 6:10. It signifies our spiritual union with Christ. See John 17:2023; Rom 6:3-8. Every spiritual blessing believers have is theirs because they are “in Christ”. Apart from Him they have nothing and are nothing. 1:2 Rom 1:7. 1:3 “God and Father” – having become a man on earth Jesus called God the Father His God – Matt 27:46; John 20:17. In doing so He was not suggesting He was not God Himself. Compare John 8:24,58; 20:28,29; Matt 11:27. See other references at Phil 2:6; Luke 2:11. “Blessed us” – the verb is in the past tense. God has already given to believers every possible spiritual blessing. These blessings are in Christ and believers are in Christ where the blessings are. Notes on blessed or blessing at Gen 12:1-3; Num 6:22-27; Deut 28:3-14; Ps 1:1; 119:1; Matt 5:3-12; Acts 3:26; Gal 3:9,14. “Us” means all believers in Christ, not just a few exceptional ones.

First, God wanted us to be “holy and blameless before him” – v 4; 5:22-27; John 17:17-19; Phil 2:15; Titus 2:14. The words “in love” may be joined either with the phrase beore it or the phrase after it. The Greek has no punctuation.

Second, God wanted us to be His children (v 5). Compare John 1:12,13; Rom 8:15; 2 Cor 6:17,18; 1 John 3:1,2. On “adoption” see Rom 8:23 and notes. Believers are God’s children by spiritual birth (John 3:3-8). They will be adopted as His children at their resurrection from the dead. That is, He will in that way openly declare them to be His children.

Third, God wanted praise to come to His grace – 2:8,9; 1 Cor 1:29-31; Gal 6:14. If men could save themselves by what they do, then praise for their salvation would be due to them. In the way God chose to save people He eliminated any such possibility of boasting. The glorious grace of God alone saves believers, and so all praise goes to that, and not to believers. Grace is something freely given, not something that can be earned by our efforts or so-called works of merit (Rom 4:4,5; 6:23; 11:5,6). Other notes on grace at John 1:14,16; Rom 1:7. Observe the word “love” at the end of v 4. This was behind God’s choosing and predestining believers – 2:4; Jer 31:3; Rom 5:8; 8:39; John 3:1,16; 4:8.

“Heavenly places” is another key expression in Ephesians – 1:20; 2:6; 3:10; 6:12. In Greek it is one plural word – “heavenlies.” It plainly includes God’s dwelling place in heaven – (1:20), but it includes more than that (6:12). It seems to mean the unseen world of spirits where God reigns but where Satan opposes God’s reign. God is there in the highest heaven. Satan and demons are there in the lowest regions of the spiritual world warring against believers. In God’s eyes, believers on earth are at the same time in the highest place of the heavenly realm (2:6), because their Head and Representative is there (1:22) and they are “in Him.” In the body of course they are still on earth fighting evil beings in the unseen realm of spirits.

“Predestinated” – see note at Rom 8:29, and the note on foreknowledge at the end of the notes on Romans.

“Made us accepted” – no doubt this is a truth, and a wonderful one. But many scholars and translators think the Greek word here means “freely given” (NIV) or “freely bestowed” (NASB) and not “made accepted.”

“All spiritual blessings” – these are blessings of the spiritual world, blessings of God’s grace which saves us, makes us spiritual, enables us to live for Christ, and raises us to heaven at last to live with Him forever. Paul is not suggesting that God does not bless believers in other ways – physically, mentally, financially, etc. But his emphasis here is not on these things. In the course of this letter he refers to some of the spiritual blessings God has given believers –

“The Beloved” (v 6) is Christ – Matt 3:17; John 17:24. Believers are “in Christ” and so are objects of God’s love and grace in the fullest possible measure. 1:7 “Redemption” – Luke 2:38; Rom 3:24; 1 Cor 1:30; Gal 3:13; Col 1:14; Heb

421 EPHESIANS 1:15

forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace 8 which he has lavished on us with all wisdom and understanding. 9 He has made known to us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure which he purposed in himself, 10 that in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might bring everything together in Christ, both things in heaven and on earth, in him.

him who works all things according to the counsel of his own will, 12 so that we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ. 13 You also trusted in him, when you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation, and upon believing you received a seal in him, the Holy Spirit of promise, 14 who is the pledge guaranteeing our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession, to the praise of his glory.

11 In Him also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of

15 Therefore I also, after I heard of your faith

9:12,15. Notes at Ps 78:35; Matt 20:28. Redemption includes the forgiveness of sins because it was sin which held us in bondage. Christ gave His blood, poured out His life to free us.

11:33-36; Isa 46:10. God’s plan has to do particularly with believers and the destiny He has marked out for them. They are for “the praise of His glory” – v 14; 3:21; Rom 16:27; Gal 1:5; Phil 1:11; Heb 13:21; 1 Pet 2:9; Rev 4:11; 1 Cor 10:31. 1:13 “You also” – he means believers other than Jews. In v 12 Paul spoke of those who were first to hope in Christ. That means Jewish believers. In the Old Testament the Jews enjoyed blessings in which other nations had no part. Now believers of other nations are included in Christ just as Jewish believers. This is one theme of this letter – 2:11-22; 3:6. The gospel of Christ is called “the word of truth.” See also Col 1:5; 2 Tim 2:15; Jam 1:18. It was revealed by the God of truth and is true from beginning to end – John 17:17; 12:49,50; 8:40; 7:16,17. It is the gospel of “salvation” (note at Rom 1:16). The Ephesian Christians did not merely hear the word of truth, they believed it. Hearing alone produces no good result. Compare Matt 13:14,15. Believing it brings the sealing of the Holy Spirit.

“Forgiveness” – 4:32; Matt 6:12; 9:6; 12:31; Mark 2:7; Luke 24:47; Acts 13:38; 26:18; Rom 4:7; Col 2:13; 1 John 1:9. Forgiveness of sins cannot be earned by good behavior. It is a free gift of God to believers in Christ. Observe the phrase “riches of his grace” – compare 2:4,7; Rom 2:4; 10:12. These are the true riches in the universe and they make believers rich – v 3; 2 Cor 8:9; 1 Cor 3:21-23. 1:8 See the word “lavished.” God is not reluctant or miserly in giving blessings to men. We need not try to force Him to give us of these riches. We need no saints in heaven to intercede on our behalf in order to obtain them. God sent His own Son to die for us so that He could pour His grace on us. Compare Rom 8:32. God can no more stop giving than He can stop being God. He will continue throughout eternity to lavish on believers the riches of His grace – 2:7.

Redemption, forgiveness, and all other such blessings God gives with “all wisdom and understanding.” This could possibly mean that in all His gracious dealings with us God acted in perfected wisdom. This is certainly true. But Paul probably means that in Christ God has made available to believers complete spiritual wisdom and discernment. Compare Col 1:9; 2:2,3; 1 Cor 2:7-10. 1:9,10 “Mystery” – 3:3,4,9; 5:32; 6:19. Notes at Matt 13:11; Rom 16:25,26. The secret truth God revealed and which Paul speaks of here is this: sometime in the future when the time is ripe God will establish a new order and will make the Lord Jesus Christ the supreme authority over it. Compare Rom 8:21; Matt 19:28; 1 Cor 15:25; Phil 2:9-11; Rev 20:4-6. 1:11,12 “Obtained an inheritance” – this also is in the past tense. We have obtained it, but we have not yet fully entered into it – v 14; 1 Peter 1:4.

“Seal” – the Spirit Himself is this seal – 4:30. A seal indicates ownership – v 14; 2 Tim 2:19; Rom 8:9. God gives the Holy Spirit to those who belong to Him. The possession of His Spirit marks them out as His as nothing else could possibly do. God’s Spirit comes to live in all believers when they first put their trust in Christ – Gal 3:2,5,14. Notes on the Holy Spirit at 5:18; Matt 3:16,17; 28:19; John 14:16,17; Acts 1:4. “Of promise” – Luke 24:48; Acts 1:4,5. 1:14 God the Father gives His Spirit to believers as a “pledge” or “deposit” or “guarantee of purchase” (as some other translations have it). Compare 2 Cor 5:5. This means He guarantees that He will complete the work He has begun in us (Phil 1:6), that He will give us the inheritance He has promised (Rom 8:17; Col 1:12; Heb 6:12; 9:15; 1 Pet 1:4), and that He will keep us as His possession until He redeems our bodies (Rom 8:23), and forever (John 14:16). Believers are God’s possession (1 Cor 6:19,20). So it follows that He will guard them with great care and lose none of them. Compare John 6:39,40; 10:27,28; 17:11,12. The knowledge that we have received His Spirit should give us the assurance that all this is true.

“Predestinated” – v 5. “Purpose” – events in the world often appear to take place in a haphazard or chaotic manner. There seems to be no rhyme or reason in much that happens. But this is because of our limited view of things. God has a perfect plan and He is working it out perfectly. Compare Rom 8:28;

“Praise of His glory” – vs 6,12. 1:15,16 “Faith”, “love” – Col 1:4; Gal 5:6;

EPHESIANS 1:16 422

in the Lord Jesus and love for all the saints, 16 do not cease to give thanks for you, mentioning you in my prayers. 17 I ask that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him, 18 the eyes of your understanding being enlightened, so that you may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, 19 and what is the

exceeding greatness of his power toward us who believe, in accordance with the working of his mighty power 20 which he exerted in Christ when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, 21 far above all sovereignty, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come, 22 and put all things under his feet, and gave him as the head

1 Thess 1:3. These two qualities are always found together in true believers. Anything called faith that does not result in love for fellow believers is not true faith – 1 John 3:14; 1 Cor 13:2. “Thanks” – Paul made a practice of this (Rom 1:8; 1 Cor 1:4; Phil 1:3; Col 1:3; 1 Thess 1:2; 2 Thess 1:3). Whether he knew believers personally or not, whether they came to Christ through his ministry or someone else’s ministry, he was glad and thankful for them. Believers are a glory to God and to His grace (vs 6,12,14), and what Paul desired above all was to see God glorified in the salvation and holy lives of men and women.

understand spiritual truth which they could not understand in any other way. They “see” something of what they are like and of what God is like and what salvation is. But believers do not understand everything in a moment. God who enlightened them at first continues to enlighten them.

So Paul prayed this prayer – a prayer we should all pray for ourselves and for others. Without spiritual enlightenment people may read and reread the Bible and be little wiser for their efforts. Compare 2 Cor 3:15. Paul prayed they might understand three things: their hope, God’s inheritance, and God’s power.

“Hope” – Rom 5:2; 8:23-25. The hope of believers is to be made like Christ and to be with Him in eternity – Rom 8:29; 2 Cor 3:18; 1 John 3:2,3; John 17:24. “Inheritance” – believers have an inheritance in Christ (v 14) and God has an inheritance in them. They are His prized possession, His treasure, His riches. He wanted them so much He paid for them with the death of His Son (v 7). At the time of the resurrection from the dead He will fully claim His inheritance – 1 Thess 4:16-18.

“Prayers” – Rom 1:9; 1 Thess 1:2; 2 Tim 1:3. 1:17 “Asking” – the prayer of Paul which follows was inspired by God’s Spirit. It reveals some things God wants all believers everywhere to have. It shows what we may safely pray for.

“God” and “Father” – v 3. “Spirit” – it is not likely that here Paul meant the Holy Spirit. He had just said that they had already received the Holy Spirit (v 13). So why should he pray that they might receive Him? He is praying that the Holy Spirit who was in them might give them a spirit of wisdom – that is, might make their spirits wise and give them a mind that could understand the deep truths of God’s Word. He prayed this because he wanted them to know God better.

“Power” – God’s power working in us and for us makes the fulfillment of our hope a certainty. It makes it sure that He will claim His inheritance. His power is so great that it cannot be compared to any other power. So He is well able to keep His people safe – John 10:29. In the next verses Paul gives an illustration of what God’s power has done so that we might know what it can do for us. 1:20,21 In the resurrection and ascension of Christ we see the greatest display of God’s power in the history of mankind – Matt 28:6; Mark 16:6,19; Luke 24:6,7,51; Acts 1:3,9; 2:32,33; Rom 1:4; Phil 2:9-11; Heb 1:3. Christ sits on the throne of His Father, exalted far above all the created universe with its powers and authorities – Col 2:10; Rev 1:5. There is no man, no angel who ever lived, or who lives now, who can come anywhere near to Jesus in power, authority, glory and honor.

The personal knowledge of God is one of the great treasures of believers. Their spiritual life begins with it and progresses with it – John 17:3; 2 Cor 4:6; Eph 4:13; Phil 3:8,10; Col 1:10; 2 Pet 3:18. Paul was aware that knowing God personally and getting to know Him better is a matter of “revelation.” God must reveal Himself to us or we can never know Him. See Matt 11:27; 1 Cor 2:10,11. 1:18,19 God wants us not only to know Him but to know the things He has prepared for us as believers.

And the same power of God which raised Him there is at work for us and in us – v 19. This is how we can be more than conquerors – Rom 8:37. This is how we can truly serve Christ in a hostile world, overcome the world, the flesh, and the devil, and finish our earthly life with joy. If we do not, it will be because we fail to use the power available to us. 1:22,23 “Under His feet” – Acts 2:34-36; Heb 1:13; 2:8,9; 10:13.

“Eyes” – there are two kind of eyes – physical, which can see material objects, and spiritual, which can “see” unseen spiritual things (2 Cor 4:18; Heb 11:13; John 4:35). The eyes of the inner being of unbelievers are closed and blind – Matt 13:15; 2 Cor 4:4; 1 John 2:11; Rev 3:18. God has opened the spiritual eyes of believers – Acts 26:18; John 9:39; 2 Cor 4:6. When this happens they begin to

“Head” – 4:15; 5:23; Col 1:18; 2:19.

423 EPHESIANS 2:8

over everything to the church, 23 which is his body, the fulness of him who fills all in all.

and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. 4 But God, who is rich in mercy, because of his great love with which he loved us, 5 even when we were dead in sins, made us alive together with Christ (by grace you have been saved), 6 and raised us up together, and seated us together in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus, 7 so that in the ages to come he might show the exceedingly great riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. 8 For by grace you are saved through faith, and that not of

And you he has made alive, you who were dead in trespasses and sins, 2 in which in time past you walked according to the course of this world, according to the ruler of the power of the air, the spirit who now works in the children of disobedience. 3 Among them we also, all of us, had our life in time past in the cravings of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind,

Christ is the only Head the true Church has, or can have. Head means director. It suggests the mind or brain which plans and thinks and gives orders to the body. Christ is not merely the one authority over the Church, He is one with it by God’s Spirit. The same life and the same Spirit in Him are in it. “Church” here means His spiritual body made up only of true believers in Him – John 17:20-23; 1 Cor 12:12,13; note at Matt 16:18.

2:26. 2:3 “All of us” – Rom 3:9,19; Titus 3:3. “By nature” – means the nature we received from our parents at birth. See Gen 8:21; Ps 51:5; 58:3; Rom 3:9-19. “Wrath” – God’s anger against sin appears everywhere in the Bible. See notes at Num 25:3; Ps 90:7-11; John 3:36; Rom 1:18. To be “children” of wrath means to be objects of God’s anger, under his anger, deserving of his anger. 2:4 “Rich in mercy” – Ps 5:7; 51:1; Micah 7:18; Rom 2:4; 10:12; Titus 3:5; Jam 5:11; 1 Pet 1:3. As sinners we all deserve God’s anger and punishment. Only mercy can spare us, forgive us, save us. There is no hope whatever in anything else.

“Fullness” – Christ fills the universe – 4:10; Col 1:17. The true Church is His fullness, His completion. A head cannot be said to be full and complete without a body. This is one interpretation of v 23. Another is that Christ is the fullness of God. Compare Col 2:9,10. 2:1-10 In these verses Paul continues the theme he introduced in 1:19 – “the exceeding greatness of his power toward us.” He showed in 1:20-23 how this power was at work in Christ. Now he shows how it has been at work in and for believers. God raised Christ from death and exalted Him to heaven (1:20). He has raised believers from spiritual death and has exalted them also (vs 5,6). God’s great power made Christ the Head of the Church (1:22). That same power made believers a new creation united with Christ (v 10). 2:1 “Dead” – no one separated from Christ has true spiritual life. Because everyone has sinned (Rom 3:23) every person is spiritually dead until Christ gives him new life. This death means separation from God’s life and fellowship – 4:18; Isa 59:1,2. See Gen 2:17; John 5:24; Rom 7:5; 8:6; Col 2:13; 1 Tim 5:6; Jam 1:15; 1 John 3:14. This is the reason the new birth is essential for salvation. See John 1:12,13; 3:3-8. 2:2 The “course of this world” – 1 John 2:16; John 1:10; 7:7; 14:17; 16:8; Rom 12:2; 1 Cor 1:21; Jam 4:4; 2 Pet 1:4. The world’s way comes out of spiritual death and leads to eternal death. The “ruler of the power of the air” is Satan. He is a spirit being who moves about in the region of the lowest part of the heavenly places (6:12), and it seems that he exercises his authority from the earth’s atmosphere. He is called the “god” and “ruler” of this world – John 12:31; 2 Cor 4:4. He is at work in all those who are disobedient to the Lord Jesus Christ. Compare John 8:44; Acts 5:3; 2 Tim

“Great love” – John 3:16; Rom 5:8; 1 John 3:16; 4:8,9. 2:5 God has made believers spiritually alive and brought them into union and fellowship with Christ – John 1:12,13; 5:21,24; Rom 5:17; 6:4,8; Col 2:13; 1 Pet 1:3,23; 1 John 3:9; 5:1,18. This was a gift of God – v 9; Rom 6:23. 2:6 “Raised us up together” – see Rom 6:3-5. Christ is the representative of all believers. Because they are “in Him” (1:3) and united to Him, God counts what happened to Him as if it happened to them also. In His eyes believers on earth are already raised from the dead and exalted to heaven. Compare Col 3:1-4. 2:7 Here is God’s grand purpose toward us. Who can even imagine what it will mean? God will satisfy His love toward us by pouring out on us the greatest blessings and gifts that even He can imagine. And He will continue to do so for all eternity.

“Riches” – 1:7. 2:8,9 Salvation from beginning to end is a gift of God to unworthy people. Human merit has nothing whatever to do with it – Acts 15:11; Rom 3:24; 4:4; 5:15; 6:23; 11:6; Titus 3:4-7. “Through faith” – John 1:12,13; 3:1416,36; 5:24; 6:47; Acts 13:38; 16:31; Rom 1:16; 3:25,28; 4:16; 5:1; 10:9-13; Gal 2:16,21; 3:26. “Gift of God” – this refers to both salvation and the faith through which it comes. Even our faith is a gift of God, and we can no more boast of that than of anything else about us (Acts 18:11; Phil 1:29; 2 Peter 1:1). No one could or would

EPHESIANS 2:9 424

yourselves; it is the gift of God; 9 not of works, so that no one should boast. 10 For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good deeds, which God ordained beforehand that we should be active in them.

hope and without God in the world. 13 But now in Christ Jesus you who at one time were far off are brought near by the blood of Christ.

14 For he is our peace, who has made the two one, and has broken down the middle wall of partition between us, 15 by abolishing in his flesh the cause of enmity, that is, the law of commandments with its regulations, so that from the two he might make one new man in himself, and so make peace; 16 and that he might reconcile both to God in one body by the cross, by which he destroyed the enmity. 17 And he came and

11 Therefore remember, that in time past you were Gentiles according to the flesh, called “Uncircumcision” by those who are called “the Circumcision” in the flesh made by hands; 12 that at that time you were without Christ, were shut out from the commonwealth of Israel, and were strangers to the covenants of promise, having no

believe in Christ apart from God’s work in the mind and heart. In God’s way of salvation boasting in man is altogether shut out – Rom 3:27; 1 Cor 1:29-31.

Paul says, God has changed all that. In Christ there is no longer any separation between people of Gentile and Jewish background – vs 14-22. All believers are one in Christ. Compare 1 Cor 12:12,13; Gal 3:28. 2:11 “Gentiles” – peoples other than Jews. The Jews (the “circumcision”) called them the “uncircumcised.” This was a term of contempt – Jud 14:3; 15:18; 1 Sam 14:6; 17:26; 2 Sam 1:20. Notes on circumcision at Gen 17:9-14; Gal 5:6. 2:12 This is still the sad condition of all people on earth who are apart from Christ – they do not have the true God, and so they do not have a true and proper expectation of salvation (1 John 2:23; 5:11,12; Gal 4:8). 2:13 “You” means “you Gentiles.” They had been far away from God because of their sin and unbelief. But being “in Christ” they are brought near to God. The way for all believers into the presence of God has been opened – Heb 10:19-22. 2:14 “Our peace” – the Lord Jesus is peace between believing Jews and believing Gentiles. In Him all national barriers are destroyed and there is unity and oneness. 2:15 “In His flesh” – on the cross Christ destroyed the state of hostility between the Jews and the Gentiles – v 16. This was by abolishing what created the hostility and division – the law given through Moses (Rom 7:4; 10:4). This hostility is destroyed only in Christ. It often prevails among those out of Christ.

If anyone boasts that he is saved because of something he is, or something he has done, or because of some good thing in him, or because of his connection with some religion, or any such thing, we can be sure that he (or she) has not understood God’s way of salvation. It is impossible that any way of works can lead to salvation. Every work of a sinner (and all are sinners – Rom 3:23) is stained with sin and is not really good or meritorious in God’s eyes (Isa 64:6). And no matter how many works he has, no matter how long a time he works, he can never earn salvation. 2:10 The new spiritual birth of believers is not something they achieve, any more than their physical birth into the world was something they achieved. It is something God does in them. It is a work of creation – 2 Cor 5:17; Jam 1:18; John 1:13. Observe here one reason why God creates new life in us. We are not saved by good works, but we are saved so we will do good works – Titus 2:14; Matt 5:16. God has prepared us for good works and good works for us. He places the opportunities to do good works before us all. Good works are a fruit of salvation. If we do not do good works we show that we are not God’s workmanship (Matt 7:16-20; etc). The new life in us will bear good fruit as surely as a good tree will bear good fruit.

Since believers are God’s workmanship we should think that He will finish this work and not abandon it somewhere along the line – Phil 1:6.

“One new man” – means the whole number of Jewish and Gentile believers together in one body with Christ as the Head. It is “new” because there was nothing like it before and it is a new creation with new spiritual life. 2:16 “Reconcile” – notes at Rom 5:10; 2 Cor 5:18,19. 2:17 “He came” – the Lord Jesus came. He is the Prince of peace who came to bring peace to men and between men and God and between men and men who receive Him – Isa 9:6; Luke 1:79; John 14:27; 16:33; Acts 10:36; 2 Cor 5:20. He preached peace Himself and through His apostles and is still preaching it through His servants everywhere.

“Be active” – the Greek word may also be translated “walk”, “go forward”, “live”, “behave”, “conduct oneself”, “be occupied with”, etc, depending on the context. In the letters of Paul (and of John) it is never used of literal walking. 2:11-22 In the Old Testament the nation Israel was God’s special people. God gave them His word, His law, His covenants, etc – Rom 9:4,5. The other nations of the world (Gentiles) had no part in all that – v 12. They were far away – v 13. And there was an actual barrier of enmity between Israel and all other nations – v 14. Now,

“Far off” – Gentiles – v 13. “Near” – Jews.

425 EPHESIANS 3:7

For this reason I, Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles – 2 since you have heard of the administration of the grace of God which is given to me for you, 3 how that by revelation he made known to me the mystery (as I wrote before in few words, 4 so, by reading that you can understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ) 5 which in other ages was not made known to the sons of men, as it is now revealed to his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit, 6 namely, that the Gentiles should be fellow heirs with Israel, and of the same body, and share in the same promise in Christ, through the gospel; 7 of

preached peace to you who were far off, and to those who were near. 18 For through him we both have access by one Spirit to the Father.

19 Now therefore you are no longer strangers and foreigners, but are fellow citizens with the saints, and belong to the household of God, 20 and are built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief cornerstone. 21 In him the whole building is fitted together and grows into a holy temple in the Lord. 22 In him you also are being built together for a dwelling place of God through the Spirit.

and again. God is a better planner, architect and builder than that, and His placement of the stones more permanent than that. Before the foundation of the world He knew what stones He wanted in his temple and chose them in advance – 1:4,5 – so there is no question of taking any of them out once He has placed them in. 2:22 “You also” – you Gentile believers. “Dwelling” – see notes at Ex 25:8; Rev 21:3. Believers in Jesus Christ form the only temple God now has on earth. He does not live in any temple made by men – Acts 17:24,25. 3:1 “For this reason” – 2:20-22. “Prisoner” – Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter. He was there because of his devotion to Christ and because of the work of Christ he had done among the Gentiles (compare Acts chapters 21, 22). So he calls himself Christ’s prisoner. Also he well knew that men could not imprison him apart from Christ’s will for him.

2:18 See 3:12; Rom 5:2; Heb 10:19-22. Now everyone whether Jew or Gentile can come directly to God through Christ. Observe the Trinity here – we approach God the Father through God’s Son by the Holy Spirit. 2:19 The exact opposite of v 12. “Fellow citizens” suggests a connection with a city or country. Compare Gal 4:26; Phil 3:20; Heb 11:16; 12:22.

“Household of God” – God has a family. It is not made up of all mankind but of those who have been born into His family by His Spirit – v 5. Spiritually speaking all believers in Christ are brothers and sisters with God as their Father – 2 Cor 6:17,18. 2:20-22 Believers in Christ are also God’s house, God’s temple. Compare 1 Cor 3:16; 6:19; 1 Pet 2:4,5. See the many expressions Paul uses in this letter to reveal what believers are to God. They are

God’s sons (1:5), God’s inheritance (1:18), The Son of God’s “Body” (1:23), God’s workmanship (2:10), God’s people, citizens of God’s heaven, and God’s household (2:19),

“Gentiles” – Paul does not finish this sentence. He means to say that he is praying for them and he does say this in v 14 where he picks up the thought of this verse. Verses 2-13 contain another line of thought that came to his mind. 3:2 “Given me for you” – Paul was the apostle to the Gentiles – Gal 2:7-9; Acts 9:15; 22:21. 3:3,4 “Revelation” – Gal 1:11,12. “Mystery” – notes at Matt 13:11; Rom 11:25; 16:25; 1 Cor 15:51. What mystery is Paul speaking of here? He tells us in v 6.

And God’s temple (v 21). A temple is a place where worship goes on and where offerings are made. So it is with God’s living temple composed of His people – Rom 12:1; Heb 13:15,16. 2:20 “Apostles” – 1:1; Matt 10:2. “Prophets” – this word could refer to Old Testament prophets, to New Testament prophets (3:5; 4:11; 1 Cor 12:28), or to both.

“Few words” – he is probably referring to some of the things he said in the first two chapters of this letter, such as 1:9; 2:19. 3:5 Rom 16:25,26; Col 1:26,27. The teaching of these apostles and prophets recorded in the New Testament is not of men but a revelation from God. 3:6 Paul here sums up what he said in 2:11-22. He lists three benefits to the Gentiles who believe the gospel of Christ. Together with Jewish believers they are heirs, members of the one true Church, the Body of Christ, and they share in the promise of God. “Promise” here may refer in general to salvation or more specifically to the Holy Spirit (1:13). 3:7,8 See how Paul regarded his service in the

“Cornerstone” – 1 Pet 2:6; Isa 28:16. Builders cut out the cornerstone first. It was the most important stone in a building. It gave a true line to the walls with which it is connected and so gave stability and beauty to the whole building. 2:21 “Grows” – God’s building is not completed. It continues to grow as He adds new believers to it day by day. The building holds together in Christ and grows in Christ. Believers are like living “stones” fitted into the structure of God’s spiritual temple – 1 Peter 2:5. There is no reason to think that God ever tears any of these living stones out of His temple if they sin, or fits them back in again and again as they repent again

EPHESIANS 3:8 426

which I became a servant, according to the gift of the grace of God given to me by the effectual working of his power. 8 To me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ, 9 and to make everyone see what the fellowship of the mystery is, which, from the beginning of the world, has been hidden in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ. 10 His intent was that now through the church the manifold wisdom of God might be known to the rulers and authorities in the heavenly places, 11 according to

the eternal purpose which he ordained in Christ Jesus our Lord. 12 In him we have assurance and confident access to God, through faith in him. 13 Therefore I ask you not to lose heart because of my sufferings for you, which are your glory.

14 For this cause I bow my knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 15 from whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named, 16 that according to the riches of his glory, he would grant you to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner person, 17 so that Christ may dwell in

3:13 “Not to lose heart” – they might have been tempted to think that if Paul was a true servant of God he would not have to suffer. Or that if he had to face persecution they too would have to face it. In any case Paul did not want them to lose heart. As for himself he rejoiced in his sufferings for Christ – Col 1:24; 2 Cor 12:10; Rom 5:3.

gospel ministry. To him it was a wonderful gift of God. What a difference it would make in the churches if all Christians viewed the matter like this!

“Power” – 2 Cor 3:5,6; Col 1:29; Acts 1:8. Only God’s power can make anyone a good servant of the gospel.

“Less than the least” – see Paul’s view of himself. Compare 1 Cor 3:5-7; 15:9. He thought he was the least of all believers, the worst of all sinners (1 Tim 1:15). It is sad that some people have the opposite view of themselves and think they are the best of believers and the least of sinners.

“Sufferings” – v 1. Compare 2 Cor 11:23-29. His sufferings were for their sake 2 Cor 1:6; 2 Tim 2:9,10. “Your glory” – Paul’s sufferings were proof of God’s love (and his love) for them. Suffering for Christ brings glory to Christ and Christ’s “Body.” 3:14,15 Paul now continues the thought he broke off at v 1.

“Unsearchable riches” – v 16; 1:7,18; 2:7. Some people hold the gospel in contempt, considering it a simple, foolish, useless thing (compare 1 Cor 1:18,23). Little do they know that the gospel speaks of spiritual riches in Christ which no one can trace out. There is no greater work on the face of the earth than telling others of these unsearchable riches of Christ. 3:9 In ages past God revealed other truth to men, but this truth He kept back until the time was ripe for it. Then He chose Paul to reveal it.

“Father” – note at Matt 5:16. God’s family of believers (2:19) are a family only because He is a father with a true father’s nature and heart. 3:16 “Riches” – v 8; 1:7,18; 2:7; Phil 4:19. In his prayer in 1:17-19 Paul asked that they might have wisdom and know God’s great power. Here he prays that they might be strengthened with that power and know Christ’s great love.

“Spirit” – the Father has given the Holy Spirit to live in believers (1:13). He is the inner spiritual source of power for them. 3:17 “Dwell” – Paul was writing to believers, and all believers have Christ in them (Rom 8:9,10; 2 Cor 13:5; Col 2:27. See note on v 19). Here Paul is praying for something more for them. He wanted Christ to fully live His life in and through them (Gal 2:20), to make their hearts His home (John 14:23). It is sadly possible to have Christ in us and for us to try to keep Him as a sort of guest in one small room in our hearts. Christ wants to occupy with us the whole house – every part of our inner being. He wants us to recognize that the whole house is His, not ours. He wants our loving submission, obedience, and fellowship. He wants to be Lord in our hearts and govern all we think, plan, and do (Rom 14:9).

“Created all things” – Paul wanted people to know he was not speaking about some “god” but about the Creator of the universe (Gen 1:1). 3:10 God teaches through the Church (1:22,23) not only men but heavenly beings as well (and they want to learn – 1 Pet 1:12). God’s dealings with Jews and Gentiles, His making believers from both groups one “body” in Christ, Christ’s death to accomplish this – these matters are a revelation of God’s great wisdom.

“Rulers and authorities” – in the unseen spiritual world there are both evil ones (6:12), and good ones (Col 1:16; 1 Pet 3:22; Dan 10:12,13). Here Paul probably means good ones. They must be filled with wonder and admiration at God’s ways with the Church. 3:11 “Eternal purpose” – what has been happening on earth in the formation and growth of the Church has all been in accordance with an ancient master plan – 1:11. 3:12 See 2:18. “In Him” – John 14:6. “Assurance and confident access” – Heb 4:16; 10:19-22.

We should not try to be masters in our houses (our hearts), but servants to Him who lives there. He is the King of kings and wants our hearts as His palace and the place of His throne. This can happen only if God’s Spirit strengthens us with power (v 16). If He does not, we will behave in such a way that Christ

“Through faith” – Rom 5:2

427 EPHESIANS 4:5

your hearts by faith, that you, being rooted and grounded in love, 18 may be able to comprehend with all saints what is its breadth and length and depth and height, 19 and to know the love of Christ, which passes knowledge, that you might be filled with all the fulness of God.

throughout all ages, world without end. Amen.

I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, appeal to you to walk worthy of the calling which you received, 2 with complete humility and meekness, with patience bearing with one another in love, 3 striving to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. 4 There is one body, and one Spirit, just as you are called in one hope of your calling, 5 one Lord, one faith, one baptism,

20 Now to him who is able to do exceedingly abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that works in us, 21 to him be glory in the church through Christ Jesus

us to hope for them if they were not possible. God is able to do these things in us and to do them beyond our ability to imagine. Then why is not this the usual experience of all believers? Because God requires that we really want it, yield ourselves completely to Him, humbly obey Him in everything, and trust Him and go on trusting Him for it (v 17; John 14:21; Rom 12:1,2. Compare Jer 29:13; Isa 57:15). 3:21 “To him be glory” – 1:6,12,14. Since it is God who does everything in and for believers it is only right that He should have the glory for doing it. 4:1 In the previous chapters Paul revealed what God has called us to be in Christ – God’s children, God’s inheritance, Christ’s body, God’s temple, Christ’s home. Now Paul exhorts us to live worthy of this calling. We must constantly behave as God’s own special children should behave. We should always keep in view the glorious truth of what we are in Christ and live in the light of it.

will be put into a corner of our hearts.

“By faith” – the true Christian life from beginning to end is a life of faith (2:8; Rom 1:17; Col 2:6), and Christ will occupy all of our hearts and feel at home there only as we continue to trust Him. If we have trusted Him to save us we should trust Him to fill us and completely occupy our inner being. And since He has revealed that He wants to do so why should we not trust Him to do it?

“Love” – the most important thing in this relationship between the Lord Jesus and a believer (John 14:23,24; 1 Cor 13:13). Love is like good ground where believers are to be “rooted” and grow. It is like a solid foundation to build their lives on. 3:18 The knowledge of Christ’s love inspires love in believers (1 John 3:16; 4:9-12,19). So we need to grasp the greatness of His love so that we will be rooted and established in love and love Him as He ought to be loved. Christ’s love is wider than the world, so long that we can never come to the end of it, so high it reaches beyond the skies to the eternal dwelling place of God, as deep as the fathomless wisdom and purpose of God (Rom 11:33). 3:19 How can we know that which surpasses knowledge? How can we grasp the infinite? God’s Spirit can give us an inner knowledge and experience of it. We will not understand the ocean merely by reading about it, but by sailing on it and by plunging into its depths. God Himself is infinite and eternal and beyond the full understanding of man. But believers know Him – Matt 11:27; Heb 8:11; 1 John 5:20. So it is with the love of Christ.

“Walk worthy of” – live and behave in a manner worthy of – Col 1:10; 1 Thess 2:12. Note on “walk” at 2:10. A worthy manner is a life lived in love for God and men. A loveless life, no matter how correct and moral and self-sacrificing and faithful, can never be a life worthy of our calling. 4:2 “Humility and meekness” – Matt 5:3,5; 11:29; Col 3:12; 1 Pet 5:5,6. “Patience” – Paul defines one aspect of Christian patience. It is bearing with one another in love. It is love which makes it possible to bear things patiently in our relationships with one another which we could not (or at least would not) bear otherwise (1 Cor 13:4). 4:3 “The unity of the Spirit” – this is the unity God’s Spirit has created in making all believers one “body” in Christ (1 Cor 12:12,13). It is not an organizational unity, and believers cannot create it (see John 17:20-23). But in this unity believers can live in peace with one another, and this is what Paul here tells us to do (Rom 12:16,18; 2 Cor 13:11; 1 Pet 3:11). To do this requires much effort – “striving.” It will not happen by itself. In the next verses Paul shows the ground for unity and the reasons why believers should live in peace with each other. 4:4 “Body” – 1:22,23; 3:6. “Spirit” – 1:13; 2:22. “Hope” – 1:18. 4:5 “Lord” – 1:2; 1 Cor 8:6 (note at Luke 2:11).

“Filled” – 5:18. To be filled with Christ is to be filled with God and with the Spirit of God. The fact that Christ is in the hearts of all believers in all places at the same time is proof that He is God. Only God is able to be in so many places at one time. See references on Christ’s deity at Phil 2:6; Luke 2:11. What greater prayer can there be than this one for the divine fullness? But can our little hearts hold all the fullness of God? Can a teacup hold all the fullness of the ocean? It can hold all the ocean it is possible for it to hold. It can be full to the brim with ocean. So with the believer’s heart and God. Believers should aim at nothing less than this. 3:20 But are the wonderful things of vs 16-19 really possible for us? Certainly. God would not present them to us and cause

EPHESIANS 4:6 428

6 one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all.

earth? 10 He that descended is the same also who ascended up far above all heavens, that he might fill all things.) 11 And he gave some to be apostles, and some to be prophets, and some to be evangelists, and some to be pastors and teachers, 12 for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for building up the body of Christ, 13 until we all come into the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to a complete person, to the measure of the mature state of the fulness of Christ, 14 so that we will not be children,

7 But to each one of us grace has been given according to the measure of the gift of Christ. 8 Therefore he says,

“When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts to men.”

9 (Now that “he ascended”, what is it but that first he also descended into the lower parts of the

“Faith” – 1:13,15; 2:8. “Baptism” – this is the only mention of baptism in Ephesians. Paul does not say whether he means baptism by water or by the Holy Spirit. He does not say “one mode of baptism”, though it seems likely that he means water baptism here. By “one baptism” he probably means baptism as symbolizing the forgiveness of sins and union with Christ. Notes on water baptism at Matt 3:2; Mark 16:16; Acts 2:38; 1 Cor 1:14-17; on Spirit baptism at Acts 1:5; 1 Cor 12:13. Also see notes at Rom 6:3,4. 4:6 “God and Father” – 1:2,3,17; 3:14. “In you all” – in all believers (2:22). God is not in all human beings (2:12; 4:18). The word “one” appears seven times in vs 4-6. Since all believers are one in all these seven matters, they should keep this oneness in the “bond of peace” (v 3). Observe the Trinity in these verses – one Spirit, one Lord, one Father, three persons, one God. Notes at Matt 3:16,17; 28:19; 2 Cor 13:14; Eph 4:4-6. 4:7-11 There are some matters in which all believers are the same (he has just listed seven), but in other matters they differ. This is true concerning their spiritual abilities and work. Paul mentions only the most important ones here. 4:7 Rom 12:4-8; 1 Cor 12:4-11. 4:8 Ps 68:18. 4:9 “Lower parts of the earth” – he probably means the unseen world of the dead (Rom 10:7). 4:10 “Ascended” – 1:20,21; Acts 2:31-35. “Fill all things” – see Jer 23:24 which speaks of Jehovah God as doing this. This is another indication in the Bible that Christ is the incarnation of Jehovah. See note and references at Luke 2:11. 4:11 Compare 1 Cor 12:28. “Apostles” – Matt 10:2. “Prophets” – 2:20; 3:5. Note at Gen 20:7; 1 Cor 12:10,28. “Evangelists” – those who have a special gift of preaching Christ’s gospel.

4:12 Here is the grand purpose Christ has in giving spiritual gifts to individuals and giving those individuals to the Church. Compare 1 Cor 12:7.

“For the perfecting of the saints” – the Greek word translated “perfecting” here is not the same word found in Matt 5:48 or Heb 6:1, but has in it the idea of preparing or making fit, of a process that leads to completion.

“For the work of the ministry” – or “the work of service” – in this verse it is the saints who are to do service for others to build them up in Christ (see Gal 5:13), and it is the work of the pastors and teachers and evangelists to prepare them to do it. Not every believer is in what is called “full-time ministry”, but every believer should be ready at all times to serve fellow believers.

“For building up” – Rom 14:19; 1 Cor 14:12,26; 1 Thess 5:11. This should be the aim of every believer. He should always be seeking ways to edify others. Imagine the changes there would be in some churches if this principle were put into practice by everyone. 4:13-15 Growth into spiritual maturity is what God desires for us. Compare 1 Cor 3:1-3; Heb 5:11 - 6:1; 1 Pet 2:1-3; 2 Pet 3:18. In v 13 this maturity is in unity of faith in Christ and in knowledge of Him. In v 15 it is in all spiritual things. We should grow deeper and deeper into Christ and up to Him until we all together attain His fullness. This is what God plans for His Church as a whole, and He will accomplish it. Individually we are to work with Him by “speaking the truth in love” (v 15).

This is exceedingly important in spiritual growth. If we wish to grow we must learn to speak to one another God’s truth revealed in the Bible, and to tell the truth in all our dealings with one another (v 2,25; 6:14; Ps 15:2; 25:5; 31:5; 51:6; Prov 6:16,17; 12:22; 1 Cor 5:8; Col 3:9; 1 John 2:21). Truth is the ground in which the Church is planted. It is the food it must eat, the air it must breathe. When truth is lost all is lost. We must love the truth and learn to speak the truth out of a heart of love for one another. Of course, this is the exact opposite of the way of many who creep into churches and practice the things God condemns in v 14. 4:14 Rom 16:17,18; 2 Cor 11:13-15; Col 2:8; 1 Tim 4:2.

“Pastors and teachers” – these two words signify the same group of men. All pastors ought to have the gift of teaching and all teachers of God’s Word should have the pastor’s heart. If God has called them to this ministry they should confidently look to God for the abilities necessary to do it well.

Observe that “priests” are not here – for all believers are priests. See 1 Peter 2:5.

429 EPHESIANS 4:25

tossed this way and that and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the trickery and cunning craftiness of men in their deceitful plotting, 15 but speaking the truth in love, in everything may grow up in him who is the head, that is, Christ. 16 From him the whole body joined and knit together by what every ligament supplies, with the effectual working of every part in due measure, causes the body to grow and edify itself in love.

is in them, resulting from the blindness of their heart. 19 Being past feeling they have given themselves to unrestrained lust to commit eagerly every impure act.

20 But you did not learn Christ like that. 21 If indeed you have heard him and been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus, 22 you learned this with regard to your former conduct: put off the old man, which is corrupt according to its deceitful desires, 23 be made new in the spirit of your mind, 24 and put on the new man, which is created by God in righteousness and true holiness.

17 This I say, therefore, and solemnly declare in the Lord: henceforth you must not live as other Gentiles live, with their futile thinking. 18 Their understanding is darkened, and they are shut out from the life of God because of the ignorance that

25 Therefore putting away lying, every man must speak the truth with his neighbour, for we are

“Tossed. . .carried about” – this can happen to those who do not understand and apply God’s Word and so fail to grow in Christ. Compare Gal 1:6,7; 3:1. 4:16 “Joined and knit together” – a physical body is held together by physical ligaments, muscles, bones, etc. Christ’s body the Church is held together by spiritual bonds created by God’s Spirit (1 Cor 12:12-27). And every member has a responsibility to the whole body to see that it will “edify itself in love.” 4:17 “Live” – 4:1. If we live like people in the world we are not living a life worthy of Christ (2:2,3). Because others behave in a certain way is no reason why we should behave in that way.

satisfied. The more men try to satisfy it the more it craves, the more it rages and demands. 4:20,21 Even some so-called Christians live as those described in v 19. But their style of life contradicts everything they learned about Christ.

“As the truth is in Jesus” – John 1:17; 14:6. Humbly, obediently learning from Him will result in being delivered from all that is seen in vs 17-19. 4:22 “Old man” – compare Rom 6:6. The old man is what we were before Christ called us and saved us. It means the whole of our former way of life (2:1-3). This old self was crucified with Christ, and believers have already put it off (Col 3:9). Why, then, does Paul tell them to put it off? Because some of the old ways of thinking and behaving and desiring stick to us and we need to deal with them. 4:23 Rom 12:2. This will make all the difference in the way we behave. 4:24 “The new man” is the new way of living in Christ. He Himself, when He was on earth, showed us how to live. And He created in us a new spiritual nature that will enable us to live a holy, righteous life (2:5,10; Rom 8:4).

“Futile thinking” – Rom 1:21; Acts 14:15; 1 Pet 1:18. Many in the world pride themselves on their ability to think and reason. In God’s eyes their thinking, especially their religious and philosophical thinking, is empty and useless. 4:18 In four phrases Paul states the condition of people in the world without Christ.

“Understanding is darkened” – 6:12; Ps 82:5; John 1:5; 3:19; Acts 26:18; 2 Cor 4:4; 1 Pet 2:9; 1 John 2:11. “Shut out” or “separated” from the life of God – 2:12; John 14:17; Rom 8:9,16; Jude 19.

“Put on” – Col 3:10; Rom 13:14; 1 John 2:6. “Putting on” speaks of outward behavior. A believer’s actions should be in accordance with what he is in Christ. He is a new creation (1 Cor 5:17), and must behave like one. Hypocrites put on something outwardly that is not real inwardly. Believers have something spiritual, real, and wonderful inwardly and are to let this be seen in the way they live.

“Ignorance that is in them” – no doubt they know many things, but they do not know the one true God (John 15:21; 16:3; Rom 1:22; 1 Cor 1:21; 1 John 2:4). “Blindness of their heart” – this is the condition of all men without Christ. Compare 2 Cor 4:4. Sad it is for anyone to be physically blind. Sadder still when people have blind minds, blind hearts which cannot see the truth of Christ. The Greek word translated “blindness” in this verse may also be translated “hardness” or “insensibility” or “dullness.” 4:19 See 2:3. This is the result of blinded, hardened hearts – men lose moral and ethical feeling. Sin no longer seems like sin, and they begin to deny it is sin. The next step is abandoning themselves to sexual immorality, or other evils. Rom 1:24-32 is a true and terrible description of what happens then.

“Created by God” – 2 Cor 5:17. The new nature believers have is as holy and righteous as the old nature is unholy and unrighteous, or even more so, and they are to live accordingly. 4:25-32 Paul makes clear what he means by the words “put off” and “put on.” Believers must “put off” (quit, reject) everything contrary to truth and holiness and goodness, and “put on” (start practicing) everything in harmony with them. 4:25 Verse 15. Truth builds up. Falsehood destroys. When Christians fail here they

“Unrestrained lust” – lust is never really

EPHESIANS 4:26 430

members one of another. 26 Be angry, and do not sin. Do not let the sun go down while you are angry. 27 And do not give place to the devil. 28 He who formerly stole must steal no longer. Instead, he must labour, working with his hands at some good task, so that he may have something to give to those in need.

for Christ’s sake, forgave you.

Therefore be followers of God as dear children, 2 and walk in love, just as Christ loved us and gave himself for us as an offering and a sacrifice to God as a fragrant aroma.

3 But as for sexual immorality, and all uncleanness or greed, let there be not even a mention of these among you, as is proper for saints; 4 nor let there be filthiness, or foolish talk, or coarse jesting, which are improper, but rather giving of thanks. 5 For this you know: no sexually immoral person, no impure person, no covetous person (he is an idolater), has any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. 6 Let no man deceive you with empty words, for because of these things the wrath

29 Let no corrupt talk come out of your mouth, but what is good and useful for edification, that it may minister grace to those who hear it. 30 And do not grieve the holy Spirit of God, by whom you are sealed until the day of redemption. 31 Let all bitterness and rage and anger and uproar and evil speaking be put away from you, together with all malice, 32 and be kind to one another, tender-hearted, forgiving one another, just as God,

grieve the Holy Spirit He does not leave them. But there will be misery in their hearts. 4:31 Other sins which grieve God’s Spirit. We must put them off – reject them as having no right to exist in our lives. 4:32 Verse 2; Rom 12:10,17,19; Col 3:12,13. God has forgiven believers freely and completely. So believers must forgive those who offend them. If they do not they will be in trouble with God Himself. He will act toward them as they act toward others. See Matt 6:12,14,15; 18:21-35. If we refuse to forgive those who offend us we injure ourselves, grieve Christ, and cause trouble to the Church. 5:1 Matt 5:48. God’s children must behave like their Father.

will be in continual trouble with each other and with the God of truth (Ps 31:5). All lying and deceiving by believers is a sin both against God and against the body of Christ the Church. 4:26 Ps 4:4; Matt 5:22. Anger can lead to the sins he mentions in v 31. Believers should deal with it the very day that it rises in their hearts. 4:27 Falsehood and anger are two ways Christians give opportunity to Satan to create trouble among them. And Satan is always looking for such opportunities (2 Cor 2:11; 1 Pet 5:8). 4:28 “Steal no longer” – stealing would include taking a fund entrusted to our care, or “borrowing” from it and not returning it, or falsifying accounts for personal benefit, etc, as well as taking things which belong to others. Compare John 12:6. This is a terrible temptation to a certain kind of person. The many failures in this matter among Christians make spiritual people weep – indeed they make Christ weep. If anyone is guilty of this let him or her have the good sense to return what has been taken and get right with God. Should not God’s smile, God’s fellowship be more important to us than any amount of unjust gain?

“Dear children” – 1 John 3:1. 5:2 “Walk in love” – or “Live a life of love” – 3:19; 4:15; John 13:34; Rom 12:10; Gal 5:6,13; 1 John 3:11,16-18; 4:7,8. Note on “walk” at 2:10.

“Christ loved us” – v 25; John 13:1; 15:9,12; Rom 8:37; Gal 2:20. “Offering. . .fragrant aroma” – Matt 20:28; 26:28; John 1:29; Rom 3:25; 5:8; 2 Cor 5:14; Heb 9:14; 10:10,14; 1 Peter 2:24; 3:18. The word “fragrant” brings to mind the offerings of the Old Testament which are symbols of Christ (Lev 1:9,13,17, etc). 5:3 4:1; 1 Cor 6:13-18; 1 Pet 1:14,15; 1 John 2:6. “Greed” – v 5; Luke 12:15-21; 1 Tim 6:6-10; Heb 13:5; 2 Pet 1:4. 5:4 4:29; Col 3:8. “Giving of thanks” – v 20; Col 3:17; Phil 4:6; 1 Thess 5:18; Heb 13:15; Ps 50:14; 113:1; Lev 7:12,13. 5:5 1 Cor 6:9-11; Gal 5:21; Heb 10:26,27; 1 John 3:9,10. “An idolater” – a covetous person is called an idolater because such a person is worshiping the thing or things he has greedily set his desires on. His idol is in his heart – see Ezek 14:3,4.

“Working. . .to give” – Acts 20:34,35; 2 Thess 3:6-10. Money earned honestly and shared with others glorifies God. Dishonesty and selfishness dishonor Him. 4:29 “Corrupt talk” – 5:4; Col 3:8; Matt 12:36. If Christ is in our hearts how can we dare to use filthy language?

“Useful for edification” – this should always be the purpose of what we say and do (vs 12,15,16). 4:30 “Grieve” – the Holy Spirit is not an unfeeling, unconscious influence, but a person (see John 14:16,17). How do believers grieve Him? By the sins Paul has been speaking of – lying, anger, stealing, selfishness, bad talk, etc. Anything unholy will grieve Him who is pure holiness. And anything we do that unnecessarily grieves any of God’s people grieves Him.

“Kingdom” – see Matt 4:17; Rom 14:17; Col 1:13. 5:6 “Let no man deceive you” – 1 Cor 6:9; Gal 6:7; 1 John 3:7,8. Some people

“Sealed” – 1:13,14. Even if believers

431 EPHESIANS 5:19

of God comes upon the children of disobedience. 7 Therefore do not be sharers with them. 8 For at one time you were darkness, but now you are light in the Lord. Behave as children of light 9 (for the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth), 10 finding out what is acceptable to the Lord. 11 And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather expose them. 12 For it is a shame even to speak of those things which are done by them in secret. 13 But all things exposed are made evident

by the light. For whatever makes evident is light. 14 Therefore he says, “You who are sleeping, awake and rise from the dead, and Christ will give you light.”

15 See then that you behave carefully, not as fools, but as wise, 16 redeeming the time, because the days are evil. 17 Therefore do not be unwise, but understand what the will of the Lord is. 18 And do not get drunk with wine, in which is debauchery, but be filled with the Spirit, 19 speaking among yourselves in psalms and

(including some Christians) persuade themselves that they can go on sinning as they please and still have a place in God’s kingdom, and they try to persuade others also. But such people are indulging in base deceit and empty words.

1:9; 2:2; Rom 12:1,2. 5:18 “Drunk” – Rom 13:13; 1 Cor 5:11; 6:10; Gal 5:21; Isa 5:11,22; Gen 9:21. The “Spirit”, of course, means God’s Spirit (1:13,14; 2:18,22; 3:16).

“Filled with the Spirit” – this is God’s will for every believer. God does not tell us to do something or to have something which is not His will for us. This fullness of God’s Spirit is the same thing seen in Paul’s prayer for believers in 3:19. Since this is God’s will we know that we can have this fullness (1 John 5:14,15; Luke 11:13). We can have it by going directly to the heavenly Father and receiving this by faith, without the involvement of any human being. Also see notes at Acts 1:5; 2:4,39.

“The wrath of God” – see notes at Num 23:5; Deut 4:25; Ps 90:7-11; John 3:36; Rom 1:18; etc. 5:7 2 Cor 6:14-18; etc. 5:8 Sinners and unbelievers are not only in spiritual darkness, they are darkness. Similarly believers are not only in the light, in Christ they are the light (Matt 5:14-16). They have the privilege and duty of living according to what they are. God is light (1 John 1:5). Therefore His children are children of light, children of the One who is absolutely pure and holy. So they must endeavor to live in an absolutely pure and holy way. 5:9 “Fruit” – Matt 7:17-20; John 15:1-8; Rom 7:4.

“Be filled” means to be constantly filled, to receive the fullness and remain in that condition. God wants this to be the normal state of all believers. This is the Christian life as we should live it. How else can we deny ourselves as we should and live as we should and serve Christ as we should? To be constantly filled means, on our part, constant obedience, submission and trust.

“Goodness” – Gal 5:22. “Righteousness” – 4:24; Matt 5:6; Rom 6:18; 8:4; 14:17,18; 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 1:11; 1 Tim 6:11; 1 Pet 2:24; Ps 15:1,2. “Truth” – 4:15,21,25. 5:10 Rom 12:2; 2 Cor 5:9. The whole aim of the believer should be to find out what pleases the Lord Jesus and do those things. 5:14 This is not a quotation from the Old Testament but may be based on some verses there – Isa 60:1; Mal 4:2. The words may be part of an ancient Christian hymn.

What does “filled” mean? A person drunk on wine is under the influence and control of wine. A person filled with God’s Spirit is controlled by God’s Spirit. But this does not mean he loses control of himself (1 Cor 14:32,33. A fruit of the Spirit is self-control – Gal 5:23). It is a conscious, loving obedience to the Spirit and a joyful fellowship with Him. 5:19-21 What is the evidence for the fullness of God’s Spirit? Paul says nothing here about signs and miracles, or gifts or manifestations of the Spirit. No single one of those is given to all believers. Some have one and some another (Rom 12:4-8; 1 Cor 12:7-11,28-30). It is possible to have some gift or many gifts of the Spirit and not be in a Spirit-filled condition (1 Cor 1:7; 3:1,3). And it is possible to be filled with the Spirit and not have the gift that some Christians emphasize so much (notes at Acts 2:4,11; 1 Cor 12:10,28-30). Paul here speaks of other things, things which show the fullness of God’s Spirit – joyful fellowship with other believers, thanksgiving to God, and submission to one another. The fruit of the Spirit (Gal 5:22) grows best in those constantly filled with the Spirit. 5:19 Music and singing of a spiritual kind

“Rise from the dead” – those who live in darkness and sin are spiritually asleep and “dead” (2:1). The light of Christ is shining in the world through His people. And those who are asleep and dead must rise and come to Christ. 5:15 “Behave” – or “walk” – note at 2:10. Believers are to live in such a way that God’s light shines through them into the darkness where men sleep in sin and are dead.

“Wise” – Col 4:5; Matt 10:16. Believers need wisdom to know how to live in a fallen world like this. We can have this wisdom (Jam 1:5,6). 5:16 He means we should make the most of our opportunities to let our light shine in the world.

“The days are evil” – Gal 1:4; Phil 2:15; 2 Tim 3:1. 5:17 “Understand” – 1:18; 4:18; Col

EPHESIANS 5:20 432

hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord, 20 giving thanks always for all things to God the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.

of water by the Word, 27 that he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish. 28 So men ought to love their wives as their own bodies. He who loves his wife loves himself. 29 For no man ever yet hated his own flesh, but nourishes and cherishes it, just as the Lord does the church. 30 For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. 31 For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and the two of them will be one flesh. 32 This is a great mystery. But I am speaking about Christ and the church. 33 Nevertheless let each one of you also love his wife even as himself; and let the wife see that she shows reverence to her husband.

21 Submit yourselves to one another in the fear of God.

22 Wives, be submissive to your own husbands, as to the Lord. 23 For the husband is the head of the wife, just as Christ is the head of the church and the saviour of the body. 24 Therefore as the church is to be in submission to Christ, so the wives should be to their own husbands in everything.

25 Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave himself for it, 26 that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing

6 naturally spring from a Spirit-filled heart. 5:20 Notice the words “always” and “for all things.” See 2 Cor 4:15; Col 2:7; 4:2; 1 Thess 5:18; 1 Tim 2:1; Heb 13:15; Lev 7:12,13; Ps 7:17; etc. Believers can do this because of Rom 8:28 – if they are filled with God’s Spirit. 5:21 “Submit” – vs 22,24; 6:1,5; 1 Cor 16:16; Heb 13:17; 1 Pet 5:5. Submission means obedience. It is the opposite of selfwill, self-assertion and arrogant independence.

as some mere romantic feeling. Husbands who fail in this are responsible for many difficulties and much sadness in the marriage relationship.

“Just as Christ” – compare John 13:34. “Gave himself” – v 2; Gal 2:20; Rom 5:8; John 10:11,15. 5:26,27 See why Christ died for the Church. Compare 1:4; Titus 2:14; 1 Cor 6:11. He is perfectly holy and will not be satisfied until His Church is perfectly holy. Verse 27 will be accomplished when the Church rises to meet Christ in the air at His second coming (1 Cor 15:50-57).

“Fear” – see notes at Gen 20:11; Ps 34:11-14; 111:10; Prov 1:7. 5:22-24 “As to the Lord” – this does not mean that wives are to regard their husbands as they regard Christ, but that they are to be in submission to both their husbands and Christ. Submission to their husbands is a duty that they owe to Christ, in these modern days just as in the days when Paul wrote these words. Compare Col 3:18. See also 1 Tim 2:11-13; 1 Pet 3:1,2,5,6. Wives who refuse to do this are fighting against God’s order and will bring sorrow on themselves. “Head of the wife” – this does not mean that women are inferior to men. It means that God in His great wisdom has established an order in the home and in society and He wants believers to follow that order. See 1 Cor 11:3-16 and notes.

“Washing of water by the Word” – some scholars seem sure that Paul here means water baptism. This seems very unlikely. Let us all know and remember that the important thing is an inner cleansing by God’s Word and God’s Spirit and not an outward symbol of cleansing (baptism). On cleansing and washing see Ps 51:2,7; Ezek 36:25,26; John 13:5-10; 15:3; Titus 3:5 (John 3:3-8); Heb 9:14; 1 John 1:7,9. 5:28,29 He means that husband and wife are “one flesh” (v 31). Since she is like his own flesh he should love her as he does his own body.

“Cherishes” – this means love in the way he behaves toward her (v 25). Love that is not expressed in action is not Christian love, not Christ’s love – 1 John 3:18. Christ did not remain in heaven sending messages of love. He came down and gave Himself for us (v 25). He now “nourishes and cherishes” the Church. 5:30 See 1:23; 2:16; 3:6; 4:4,12,16; Rom 12:4,5; 1 Cor 12:12,13,27. 5:31 Gen 2:24. 5:32 For this reason a person will leave his (or her) parents, and sisters and brothers, and all he has and himself also to be united to Christ, and the two will become “one spirit” (1 Cor 6:17; Matt 4:18-22; 10:3739; Luke 14:26,27,33). Paul speaks of a husband as being a symbol or type or picture of Christ, and his wife as being a symbol of the Church. Compare 2 Cor 11:2; John 3:28,29; Rev 19:7. 5:33 Need it be said that a husband should

“Saviour” – Christ is the Deliverer, Protector and Defender of the Church.

“Body” – v 30; 1:22,23. 5:24 “In everything” – Paul is speaking of a situation where both husband and wife are believers and both are submitting themselves to the Lord. If a husband wants a wife to do something contrary to God’s Word or against her conscience she must not obey him. God does not want a wife to obey if it means her sinning. See the principles laid down in God’s Word – Acts 4:19; 5:;29; Rom 14:23; etc. 5:25 “Love” – wives have their duty – submission. Husbands have theirs – loving (this is not to say that wives should not love their husbands, or that husbands should never give in to the wishes of their wives). Paul is speaking of love in action, lived out in the way husbands treat their wives, not

433 EPHESIANS 6:10

Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right. 2 “Honour your father and mother.” This is the first commandment with a promise: 3 “That it may be well with you, and that you may live long on the earth.”

with service because he is watching or as pleasers of men, but as slaves of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart, 7 serving with good will, as to the Lord and not to men, 8 knowing that whatever good anyone does, he will receive a reward for it from the Lord, whether he is slave or free.

4 And you fathers, do not provoke your children to anger, but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.

9 And you masters, act in the same way toward them, leaving off threatening, knowing that your Master also is in heaven, and there is no favoritism with him.

5 Slaves, be obedient to those who are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in sincerity of heart, as to Christ, 6 not

10 Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord

Revolt and try to escape from their masters? The New Testament does not say so (1 Cor 7:20-24. See also Col 3:22; 4:1; 1 Tim 6:1,2; Titus 2:9,10; 1 Pet 2:18-25). The NT does not teach that slavery is a good thing. It only shows that in the situation as it then existed both slaves and masters had duties to one another, and it lays down certain principles of behavior. But Christians came to see that slavery was an evil because it violated the law of love (Rom 12:10; 13:8-10; etc), and they got slavery abolished in those countries where they were able to do so. Slavery cannot long exist where the gospel of Christ has free course. See the note on slavery at Ex 21:3. 6:6-8 Paul is saying that there are more important matters than personal freedom. Obeying Christ, doing the will of God, being freed from the slavery of sin, having the right attitude about the condition we find ourselves in – these are the supreme things whether one is a slave or a free man.

live in such a way that he deserves the respect of his wife? or that a wife should live in such a way that she is worthy of her husband’s love? The Greek word translated “reverence” in this verse and the word translated “fear” in v 21 are from the same root. 6:1 Paul is still speaking to believers in Christ (“in the Lord”). Children are not bound to obey parents if those parents give instructions and commands contrary to God’s Word. But in all other matters they should obey. Disobedience to parents is a mark of the sinful and rebellious nature in children and a child who disobeys his parents will not find it difficult to disobey God (Rom 1:30). 6:2,3 Ex 20:12; Deut 5:16. Believers are not under the law (Rom 6:14,15; 7:4; Gal 3:25). But the righteousness of the law is to be fulfilled in them (Rom 8:4). And obedience to parents is “right” (v 1). If Christian children do not obey their parents they have no good reason to expect that things will go well with them or that they will enjoy a long life on earth. 6:4 Treating children unjustly or too severely, or without sensitivity or sympathy will provoke them. Discipline is absolutely necessary (see Prov 13:24; 19:18; 22:15; 23:13,14; Heb 12:7,8), but it should be discipline with love and the children should be made to see this. God has placed children in the hands of their parents. They belong to God (Ezek 18:4). God has given their parents the duty and privilege of bringing them up for Him. By acts and words parents must help make children what God wants them to be. Compare Deut 6:6,7; Ps 34:11; 78:4-8. If parents neglect this supreme duty should they be surprised if their children turn out badly and bring much sorrow to them? 6:5 “Slaves” – or “servants” – the Greek word means either, but Paul is speaking to those who were under the authority and control of others, and not to those who were paid servants. Slavery was a common thing in the ancient world. In the Roman Empire (where Ephesus was) people were bought and sold like cattle. Many of these slaves were prisoners of war or descendants of prisoners. In some cities there were more slaves than free men. Many of these slave became Christians. What should they do?

“Slaves of Christ” – Rom 6:16-18,22; 1 Cor 9:19. “Reward” – Matt 5:12; 10:41,42; 16:27; 1 Cor 3:8,14; Heb 10:35; Rev 11:18; 22:12. 6:9 Believing slaves were just as much members of Christ’s body the Church as believing masters, and together they had one Head, one Lord, one Master. So masters had better recognize this and behave accordingly. This is just as true today in regard to hired servants and those who hire them.

“No favoritism” – Rom 2:11; Col 3:25; 1 Pet 1:17. Christ will judge us by what we have actually done and by our words and motives, not by our situation in society. 6:10 “Strong in the Lord” – 1:19-21; 3:16; 1 Cor 16:13; 2 Cor 12:10; Phil 4:13; Col 1:29; 1 Tim 1:12; 2 Tim 2:1; Heb 11:34; Josh 1:6,7,9,18; Ps 18:32-36; Isa 40:30,31; Rom 8:37. Believers are on a spiritual battlefield. They are God’s soldiers (1 Tim 6:11; 2 Tim 2:3,4; 4:7). As such they must be equipped to fight and to win. Their own strength and will power are not enough for this. They need God’s strength, and they should look to Him for it and trust Him for it (1 John 5:14,15). And we must not neglect His Word. The whole Bible is available that we might be

EPHESIANS 6:11 434

and in the power of his might. 11 Put on the whole armour of God, that you may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. 12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against rulers, against powers, against the princes of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wick-

edness in the heavenly places. 13 So take for yourselves the whole armour of God that you may be able to resist them in the evil day and, having done everything, to stand. 14 Stand, therefore, having your waist girded with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness,

strong for the fight. 6:11 “Whole armor” – Paul has spoken of great blessings (1:3), great salvation (1:13,14), great understanding, great power, great love (1:18,19; 3:17-19). But we should not get the impression that the Christian life will be an easy thing. We should not be surprised if Satan attacks us; we should be surprised if he does not (1 Pet 5:8). Paul here used a figure of speech based on the way Roman soldiers of that day fought in battle. Partial armor would not have meant partial success. It would have meant no success at all. It would have left them vulnerable and in mortal danger. God has prepared spiritual armor for believers in Christ.

were evil (5:16). But for each individual believer there will come special times of temptation and trials when unseen evil authorities will make special efforts to defeat him or her. We can never know when those evil days may come, and so must have God’s armor on every day. Without any warning, very suddenly Satan may strike at us. Compare Job 1:6-19; 2 Sam 11:2; Gen 3:1. We need to be always alert (1 Pet 5:8). 6:14 “Stand” – this is the fourth time in four verses Paul uses this word. We are not to lie down and let Satan walk over us. We are not to turn our backs and run away. We are not to sit lazily by while others do the fighting. We are not even to refuse to fight by turning the whole battle over to Christ. Christ will be in us and by our side, but we too must fight. We cannot be passive spectators on this spiritual battleground and hope to participate in the victory. We must stand and fight against all evil powers, unshaken in faith and loyalty to Christ, with unfailing courage and determination to fight and win. If we do not, the battle for us is almost lost before it begins. See note at Josh 1:17.

We must understand what this armor is and put all of it on. We must not try to choose the helmet of salvation and refuse the breastplate of righteousness, etc. If we do not have the whole armor on, instead of standing against Satan’s schemes we may fall. And if we fall we may be sure that Satan will try to keep his foot on us and give us many a wound. Notes on the devil at Matt 4:1-10; John 8:44. “Wiles” – 2 Cor 2:11. Believers have a very clever enemy who is determined to defeat them and who is always plotting their downfall. 6:12 The devil is not alone in his fight against believers. Many in the unseen realm of spirits (the “heavenly places” – note at 1:3) are on his side. Satan is the “ruler” and “god” of this world (John 12:31; 2 Cor 4:4), but there are other unseen rulers working with him (see Dan 10:13,20; 1 Tim 4:1; Rev 16:14). These are evil spirits, demons, angels who rebelled against God. These are the “gods” worshiped by many people (1 Cor 8:5; 10:20; Deut 32:17; Ps 106:37. Of course these “gods” will try to convince people they are good or God Himself or supreme lords and destroyers of demons). 6:13 “Therefore” – without God’s armor how can we stand against such evil powers, their deceitful tricks, and their desire to ruin us?

Paul names six pieces of armor. Observe that there is none for the back – there can be no protection for cowards who turn their backs to the enemy.

“Waist girded with truth” – truth is the foundation for everything else in the believer’s life and warfare. Paul here can hardly be speaking of the believer’s truthfulness and sincerity. Of course, all believers should be truthful and sincere (4:15,25, etc). But do we dare go against Satan merely with our own truthfulness and sincerity? To fight him successfully we need the truth God has revealed in the Bible. Compare John 8:31,32; 17:17,18. And we need to “put on” Christ who is the truth (John 14:6). Truth makes us free from Satan’s power and fits us to live and fight.

Here the truth is to be used for defensive purposes. In v 17 it is to be used for offensive purposes. We must believe and understand and behave according to the truth. Otherwise we will have neither defense nor offense in this fight against Satan. In particular we must know and believe the gospel of Christ (4:21; 2 Thess 2:13,14; Titus 1:1; 1 Pet 5:8,9; John 14:6). To buckle on the belt of truth means to fill our minds with Bible truth and with Christ and be ready to apply it when facing Satan’s attacks.

“Put on” – this indicates that the armor is within our reach. Where is it? In Christ. Or we should say it is Christ Himself. Compare Rom 13:14 – this verse should help us understand what Paul means by putting on God’s armor. Putting on the armor means to understand and apply the truth Christ has revealed, that He is. It means to study, to understand, to believe, to apply God’s Word to ourselves. This putting on is first in the mind, in the heart, in the spirit, and then in the outward behavior.

“Breastplate of righteousness” – compare 1 Thess 5:8. Here Paul is not speaking primarily of the believer’s attempts to live a righteous life. Of course, we should all live righteous lives (4:1,22-24). But will

“The evil day” – this whole age is evil (Gal 1:4), and the days in which Paul wrote

435 EPHESIANS 6:18

15 and your feet fitted with the preparation of the gospel of peace. 16 Above all, take the shield of faith, with which you will be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 17 And

take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God, 18 praying always in the Spirit with all kinds of prayers and requests, and being alert for this with all

this alone enable us to defeat the devil? This armor signifies Christ and what He is to believers. He is our righteousness (1 Cor 1:30; 2 Cor 5:21). We stand against Satan in Christ and in His righteousness, or we do not stand at all. God counts believers righteous in Christ and then sets out to make them actually righteous in their behavior in Him. To stand against Satan we need both aspects of righteousness – the righteousness God gives to us by faith (Rom 3:22-26; 5:1; 8:1), and the righteousness God works in us by His Spirit (Rom 8:4).

“clothe” ourselves with Christ and successfully resist the enemy. 6:17 “Helmet of salvation” – 1 Thess 5:8; Isa 59:17. A helmet is for the head. As God’s spiritual soldiers we must fill our minds with thoughts of salvation. We must understand what salvation is. We must know that we are saved at present from sin (1:7; 2:5) and have the living hope of the completion of our salvation in the future (Rom 8:23-25). The Lord Jesus Himself is the salvation of His people and we must “clothe” ourselves with Him (Ps 18:2,3,17; 27:1; Jer 3:23; Luke 2:30; 1 Cor 1:30; 2 Tim 2:10). “Sword of the Spirit” – a sword can be used for both defense and attack. See in Matt 4:1-11 how the Lord Jesus used this sword of the Spirit against Satan. Believers in Christ can do the same thing today. But they must know God’s Word and understand it and be able to apply it to the temptations and trials that come to them. So we must believe the Bible and love it and study it and let it fill our minds and hearts and use it – 4:13,14; Col 3:16; 2 Tim 2:15; 3:16,17. Why is God’s Word called the sword of the Spirit? Because God’s Spirit inspired the Bible and He alone can enable us to understand and use it properly (1:17,18; John 16:13; 1 Cor 2:10-14). What do we need to do to defeat Satan? Use God’s Word against the suggestions, doubts, and temptations he brings to our minds. 6:18 Paul is still speaking of God’s soldiers. He is still showing the way of victory over spiritual enemies. He knew that to be prayerless is to be defeated already, but that Satan trembles when he sees believers praying, because by praying they are calling God into the struggle. He is telling us that without prayer the armor will fail to protect us, that we should put it on with prayer and stand in it with prayer.

To put on and keep on the breastplate of righteousness means to keep constantly in mind that we are righteous by faith and that God has called us to live a righteous life and given us power to do so. It means to put on the “new man” (4:24). It means to be right with God and to know we are standing on the basis of the truth God has revealed. It includes confessing and putting away all sin and knowing we have been cleansed from all unrighteousness (1 John 1:9). We must have this knowledge and this confidence, or Satan will wound us. Need it be said that if we rely on our own righteousness he will be able to knock us off our feet without difficulty? 6:15 “The preparation of the gospel of peace” – Paul is not speaking about our readiness to tell others the gospel. Of course we should all be ready to do that. And an element in the victory of believers over the devil is “the word of their testimony” (Rev 12:11). But here he is speaking about standing our ground against Satan and he knew that only the gospel of Christ can make us ready for that. Our spiritual “feet” must be fitted with the gospel. In other words, we must understand the gospel, believe it, love it, know we have peace with God because of it, and apply its principles to our lives and “walk.” This, too, is like being “clothed” with Christ. He Himself is the gospel and He is our peace (2:14; 3:8). 6:16 “Shield of faith” – Satan will hurl at us fiery temptations to sin, to leave the fight and seek comfort and pleasure, to forsake God and live for self. How can we stop these arrows from sticking in our minds and hearts and destroying our will to fight? By taking the gift of faith God gives us and using it. In Hebrews chapter 11 see what faith is and does. See also 1 Pet 5:9. If we want to defeat the devil we must trust the word of Christ. We must put our confidence in Him, not in ourselves. We must believe that He is with us, that He will give us strength for the fight, and victory over everything Satan can throw at us. This was Paul’s assurance and it can be ours (Rom 8:31,37; 2 Cor 2:14; 2 Tim 4:18). It is by faith that we

On prayer see references and notes at Gen 18:32; Ps 66:18; Jer 33:3; Dan 10:13; Matt 6:5-13; 7:7-11; 26:41; Mark 11:24,25; Luke 11:5-13; 18:1-14; John 14:13; 15:7; 17:1-26; Acts 1:14; Rom 8:26; 12:12; Phil 4:6; Col 4:2; 1 Thess 5:17; Heb 4:16; 10:19-22; Jam 5:13,16; 1 Pet 4:7. Holding right views about the gospel and Christian doctrine, important as this is, is not enough to give us the victory over the devil. Without prayer we will be without spiritual strength in the battle against Satan.

Our praying should be “in the Spirit” – 2:18; Rom 8:26; Jude 20. This means God’s Spirit. We should be yielded to Him and directed by Him in our praying. We are

EPHESIANS 6:19 436

perseverance and requests for all saints.

you may know my situation and what I am doing. 22 I have sent him to you for this very purpose, that you might know our state, and that he might encourage your hearts.

19 And pray for me that it may be given to me to speak, that I may open my mouth boldly to make known the mystery of the gospel, 20 for which I am an ambassador in chains, that in doing so I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak.

23 Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 24 Grace be with all those who love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. Amen.

21 Tychicus, a dear brother and faithful servant in the Lord, will tell you everything, so that

gospel is a revelation from God. Men could not have known it apart from this revelation.

to pray on “all” occasions with “all” kinds of prayer – requests for all sorts of things according to God’s will, intercession for others, thanksgiving and praise (compare 1 Tim 2:1), secret prayer and public prayer, oral prayer and prayer in the heart.

“Boldly” – Acts 4:13,29,31; 28:31. “Ambassador in chains” – 3:1; 2 Cor 5:20. 6:21,22 “Tychicus” – Acts 20:4; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 4:12; Titus 3:12. 6:23 “Love with faith” – love accompanies true faith (Gal 5:6). And the source of both love and faith is the Lord Jesus along with God the Father. 6:24 All true believers love Christ and love Him sincerely (1 Cor 16:22; 1 John 4:8). The Greek word translated “sincerity” here means “incorruptness” and is the same word used in 1 Cor 15:42,50,53,54 of the resurrection body believers will have. The love God plants in the hearts of His own people is divine and eternal love (1 Cor 13:1), and so it is sincere, incorruptible, undying.

“For all saints” – all believers are in this fight against spiritual enemies and should help each other in it by prayer. Can our prayers actually help others? Certainly. God has appointed this way and God does not tell us to do things that are useless. 6:19,20 “And pray for me” – Rom 15:30; 2 Cor 1:11; Phil 1:19; Col 4:3; 1 Thess 5:25; 2 Thess 3:1. Paul was a great apostle, filled with God’s Spirit and a very successful soldier of Christ. Could the prayers of ordinary believers help him to speak as he should? Very evidently, yes.

“Mystery of the gospel” – means that the

The Letter of the Apostle Paul to the

PHILIPPIANS

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime about 60 AD.

Themes:

Paul had founded this Church during his second missionary journey (Acts 16:12-40). Now he is in prison, being persecuted for preaching the gospel of Christ. However the key words of this letter are “joy” and “rejoice.” Though encountering many troubles and dangers Paul did not give in to discouragement, did not complain about anything. He was rejoicing and he encouraged others to rejoice. Another theme of this letter is the proclamation and spread of the gospel (1:4,7,12,18,27; 2:15,22). For the sake of Christ’s gospel Paul renounced his own aims and desires and patiently endured all things that he might make it known. He found his joy, his ability to endure and persevere, his righteousness, his strength and power in Christ alone, and revealed to the believers at Philippi (and to us) the way of life that is satisfying and fruitful, the kind of life that brings glory to Christ. Another important theme is renunciation – 2:5-8; 3:8-10.

Contents:

Paul’s love, prayer, and thanksgiving for

the believers in Philippi ......................................................................... 1:3-11 Paul’s imprisonment resulted in further spread

of the gospel ...................................................................................... 1:12-26 Good and bad motives in preaching............................................................ 1:13-18 Paul’s confidence that he would be released ............................................... 1:19,25 Paul’s aim in living or in dying ..................................................................... 1:20-26 Living a life worthy of the gospel of Christ ....................................................... 1:27 - 2:4 Jesus Christ the great example of renunciation................................................ 2:5-11 His deity ..................................................................................................... 2:6 His renunciation, humility, obedience .............................................................. 2:7,8 His exaltation .............................................................................................. 2:9-11 Working out salvation ................................................................................... 2:12-18 Timothy and Epaphroditus ............................................................................. 2:19-30 Warning concerning false teaching ................................................................. 3:1,2 No confidence in the flesh ............................................................................. 3:3-7 Joyfully renouncing all things for Christ ........................................................... 3:8-11 Running for the goal ..................................................................................... 3:12-17 Two kinds of persons, two different ends ........................................................ 3:18-21 Words of encouragement and exhortation ...................................................... 4:2-9

How to live without worry ......................................................................... 4:6,7 Contentment in every situation ...................................................................... 4:10-13 The Philippians’ gifts to Paul........................................................................... 4:14-19 Closing remarks ........................................................................................... 4:20-23

PHILIPPIANS 1:1 438 1

Paul and Timothy, servants of Jesus Christ, to all the saints in Christ Jesus who are at Philippi, together with the overseers and deacons:

because I have you in my heart. For both in my chains and in the defense and confirmation of the gospel, you all share with me in God’s grace. 8 For God is my witness how greatly I long for you with the tender affection of Jesus Christ.

2 Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ.

3 I thank my God at every remembrance of you. 4 in every prayer of mine for all of you I pray with joy, 5 because of your fellowship in the gospel from the first day until now, 6 being confident of this very thing, that he who has begun a good work in you will go on completing it, until the day of Jesus Christ.

9 And I pray that your love may overflow still more and more, in knowledge and in complete discernment, 10 that you may approve things that are excellent, and that you may be sincere and without offense until the day of Christ, 11 being filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ, for the glory and praise of God.

7 So it is right for me to think this of all of you,

1:1 “Timothy” – Acts 16:1. We need not think that Timothy helped Paul in the contents of this letter but possibly wrote it down as Paul dictated it. Compare Rom 16:22. “Servants” – Rom 1:1. “Saints” – Rom 1:7. “Philippi” – Acts 16:12-40. “Overseers” – Acts 20:28; 1 Tim 3:3; 1 Pet 5:2. 1:2,3 Rom 1:7,8. 1:4 “In every prayer” – Rom 1:10. “Joy” – so me churches were at times a source of grief to Paul. In 1 Corinthians or Galatians there is no mention of his joy in them. The church at Philippi was quite different from those churches. Joy is a keynote of Philippians – it appears more in this short letter than in any other letter Paul wrote – 1:18,25,26; 2:2,17,18,28; 3:1; 4:1,4,10. 1:5 Here is the reason for Paul’s thanksgiving and joy – there had been no break in the fellowship and mutual helpfulness they experienced – 4:14-16. The gospel of Christ had united them in mind, heart, and action.

“The day of Jesus Christ” – Christ’s second coming. 1:7 “In my heart” – 2 Cor 3:2; 6:11; 7:3. “Chains” – v 13; Eph 4:1; 6:20. “In the defense” – God’s servants should know how to defend the gospel against attacks, objections, slanders, misunderstandings, etc, as well as to preach it.

“Grace” – note at John 1:14; Rom 1:7. It was God’s grace which made them believers in Christ and brought them into the true Church the body of Christ. 1:8 Christ was in Paul and Paul’s loving was Christ loving through him – Gal 2:20. We will not learn to love as he did unless we learn Christ as he did – Eph 3:17-19. Love is a fruit of God’s Spirit in believers who live in obedience to Christ – Gal 5:22.

“I long for you” – here he reveals the heart every Christian worker should have. See also 4:1; Rom 1:11; 2 Cor 2:4; Gal 4:19,20; 1 Thess 2:17; 2 Tim 1:4. 1:9-11 Compare Paul’s prayers for the Ephesians – 1:17-19; 3:16-19, and Colossians – 1:9-12. In Paul’s prayers, inspired as they were by God’s Spirit and recorded for our instruction, we can learn what God wants to do for us and in us. We can also learn how to pray for others. 1:9 “Your love” – he means their love for God and for fellow believers and for all mankind. He wants their love to increase in the right ways. They should know more and more what real love is and how to show this love to others in action. This love should not be blind but full of the knowledge of Christ and His love – Eph 3:17-19. 1:10 “Approve things that are excellent” – he is speaking of their lives together in one church as believers. He mentions some of these excellent things in 2:1-5,14,15; 4:8,9. 1:11 “Fruits” – Matt 7:17; Rom 6:22; 7:4; Gal 5:22; Eph 5:9. “Of righteousness” – Heb 12:11; Jam 3:1;8 – fruit that comes from a right relationship with God.

“Gospel” – Paul defines the gospel in 1 Cor 15:1-8. The whole letter to the Romans is a fuller description of it. 1:6 “Confident” – 2 Cor 1:14,15; Gal 5:10; 1 Thess 1:4,5; Heb 6:9,10. “He who has begun” – God. Let us learn from this verse the following:

True Christians are a work of God – Eph 2:10; 2 Cor 5:17. He is the one who begins the work of salvation in them (Jam 1:18; John 3:5-8; 6:37,44), and He is the one who carries the work on – 2:13; 1 Cor 12:6; Col 1:29; Heb 13:21.

This is a “good” work. This is an inner work (“in you”), a work in the heart, the mind, the inner being – 2:13; Gal 2:20; Eph 3:16,20.

It is a work God finishes – Rom 8:29,30. Men may begin a work and leave it unfinished for one reason or another. Not God. When He begins the work of salvation in anyone He intends to complete it and will do so. Paul was confident of this and so should we be. In 2:12,13 we see that we should cooperate with God in this work. See notes there.

“By Jesus Christ” – only through Him can there be any fruit acceptable to God (John 15:4,5). “For the glory and praise of God” – Eph 1:6,12,14.

439 PHILIPPIANS 1:25

12 I want you to understand, brethren, that the things which happened to me have really turned out for the advancement of the gospel, 13 so that it has become clear among all the palace guard, and ever other place, that my chains are for Christ, 14 and many of the brethren in the Lord, becoming confident because of my chains, are much more bold to speak the Word without fear.

in that I rejoice, yes, and will rejoice.

19 For I know that this will turn out for my deliverance, through your prayer, and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ. 20 This is in accordance with my earnest expectation and my hope, that I will not be ashamed in anything, but that with complete boldness, now also, as always, Christ will be exalted in my body, whether by life or by death. 21 For to me, to live is Christ and to die is gain. 22 But if I live on in the body, this will mean fruit from my labour. But I do not know what to choose. 23 For I am held between these two: I have a desire to depart and be with Christ, which is far better, 24 but to remain in the body is more necessary for you. 25 And being convinced of this, I know that I will remain and continue with all

15 Some indeed preach Christ out of envy and strife, but some with good will. 16 The former preach Christ out of selfish motives, not sincerely, thinking to add trouble to my chains, 17 but the latter out of love, knowing that I am set for the defense of the gospel. 18 What, then, is the result ? Only that in every way, whether in pretense, or in truth, Christ is being preached. And

1:12 What happened to him was his arrest and imprisonment. This did not discourage him or cause him to murmur or complain. Compare Gen 50:20. He believed what he wrote in Rom 8:28.

against in other letters (2 Cor 11:13-15; Gal 1:7,8; etc). 1:19 Probably Paul is speaking of deliverance from the accusations against him and so deliverance from death at that time – vs 25,26. “Through your prayer” – Philemon 22; Rom 15:30-32.

“Advancement” – what some may consider an obstacle to the advance of the gospel might actually serve to advance it, and seeming disasters may turn into blessings. In God’s hands all events in a believer’s life serve a good purpose. 1:13 Paul was a witness for Christ to the soldiers who guarded him, soldiers who served the Roman emperor or governor or king as the case may be (we are not sure where Paul was in prison when he wrote this). So the gospel advanced in places it had not gone before. Compare 2 Tim 2:9.

“Spirit of Jesus Christ” – see Rom 8:9 and note. 1:20 He was full of hope that he would not lose his boldness to speak for Christ at any time in any situation. Compare Eph 6:19,20.

“Christ. . .exalted” – this had always been the result of Paul’s life and ministry from the time he speaks of in Gal 1:16, and this was still his aim and expectation. There can be no greater purpose than this in either life or death.

“My chains are for Christ” – everyone came to understand that Paul was no criminal, no law-breaker, but was in prison because he preached Christ’s gospel. 1:14 They knew it was a bold thing for Paul to preach to the authorities and guards who held him captive. His example of boldness made them more bold. And this too caused the gospel to advance. 1:15-17 Not everyone then who preached the gospel did so with good motives. Some were envious of Paul’s greatness and success and considered themselves his rivals. Selfishness governed their outlook and ministry. The same is true today also. Some preachers want to be popular, want to succeed for their own sakes, want to put down other preachers and even cause them trouble if they can. But some now as then preach Christ sincerely, out of love for Him and for the souls of men. 1:18 Paul did not consider himself in competition with anyone. He wanted Christ and His gospel to be known everywhere. He could rejoice even if those who disliked him and caused him trouble preached Christ, and even if their motives were bad. It was not himself he wanted to see exalted but Christ. There is a great lesson here for all preachers. Of course Paul was referring to those who preached the truth about Christ and His gospel, not to those he warned

“In my body” – Christ was exalted by Paul’s actions, by his day to day behavior, by the words of his mouth, not merely in his thoughts and desires. 1:21 “To live is Christ” – Gal 2:20. Paul lived by Christ’s life in him, not his own. He served by Christ’s power, not his own. His aim was Christ’s glory, not his own.

“To die is gain” – Paul had no fear of death (see Heb 2:15). He knew the truth of Ps 116:15. He was sure that Christ would be exalted in him whether he lived or died – v 20. But, as v 23 shows, at least part of the gain he was thinking of was the joy of going to be with Christ. Is it true of everyone that to die is gain? No – only of those who live for Christ. No one whose life is self will find death a gain. Death is an enemy of all who do not know Christ. 1:22-24 “Fruit from my labor” – Rom 1:13; 7:4. Observe his confidence that his labor for Christ would be successful. This was born of the knowledge that it was Christ in Him doing the work – Col 1:29.

“What to choose” – both living and dying were very acceptable to him. He could hardly decide which he wanted most.

“Be with Christ” – 2 Cor 5:8; Luke 23:43. A believer at death goes into the presence of the Lord Jesus. 1:25 “I will remain” – personally he would

PHILIPPIANS 1:26 440

of you for your progress and joy in the faith, 26 so that your rejoicing for me may be more abundant in Jesus Christ by my coming to you again.

you saw in my case, and now hear to be in me.

If there is, therefore, any ecouragement in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any tender affections and mercies, 2 then make my joy full by being like-minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. 3 Let nothing be done through selfish motives or self-esteem, but in humbleness of mind let everyone consider others better than themselves. 4 No one should look only to his own interests, but also to the interests of others.

27 Only let your conduct be worthy of the gospel of Christ, so that whether I come and see you, or be absent, I may hear about you that you are standing firmly in one spirit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel, 28 and not at all afraid of your opponents. This is a clear sign to them of their destruction, but to you of your salvation, and that of God. 29 For it has been given to you on behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake, 30 finding yourselves in the same conflict which

5 Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus, 6 who, being in the form of God, did

still suffering at their hands. 2:1,2 Paul was concerned about the lack of harmony in the church there – 1:27; 4:2. He appeals to them on the basis of what they have as believers in Christ.

prefer to die and go to Christ. To him this was far better than remaining on earth. But as usual what he wanted was not the important thing to him. The need of others – this is what determined his actions and prayers. Compare 1 Cor 9:19-23; 10:24,33. But how could Paul know he was not going to die at that time? God had given him assurance that prayer for his deliverance was going to be answered – v 19; 2:24.

“If” – he is not doubting that they have the things he now lists. The meaning is “since you have these.”

“In Christ” – John 17:20-23; Rom 6:5; Eph 4:15,16.

“Comfort” – 2 Cor 1:3,5,7. “Fellowship” – 2 Cor 13:14. “Tender affections and mercies” – qualities every believer should have toward other believers. 2:3 “Ambition” – 1:17; Jer 45:5; 1 Cor 13:5; Gal 5:20. “Consider others better” – Rom 12:10, 16; Gal 5:26; 1 Pet 5:5,6. See an example of this in Paul himself – Eph 3:8; 1 Tim 1:15. 2:4 Rom 14:19; 15:21; 1 Cor 10:24. 2:5-11 Paul puts before them the greatest possible example of the humility and love for others he has been speaking of. Is it possible for believers to have the same attitude as Christ, to think as He does? Certainly it is possible or Paul would not have written v 5. See 1 Cor 2:16; Rom 8:5. Christ is in believers, and when He is the master in their hearts (Eph 3:17) He can fill their minds with the thoughts and attitudes they should have. When this happens strife and selfishness and conceit and arrogance among them will end.

“Progress. . .in the faith” – Eph 4:12,13. Joy will accompany progress in the faith. Every believer should be more concerned with progress in the Christian faith than with progress in anything of this world. 1:27 “Worthy” – Eph 4:1; Col 1:10; 1 Thess 2:12. “Standing firmly” – Eph 6:11,14. “One spirit”, “one mind” – 2:2; Eph 4:2; 1 Cor 1:10; Rom 12:16. “Striving” – v 7; Jude 3. Believers must never weakly submit when the gospel is under attack, must never compromise with error and false teaching. The truths of the gospel are worth struggling for, and we must do so with all the wisdom and spiritual strength and ability (and love) God gives us. 1:28 “Not at all afraid” – vs 14,20; Matt 10:28; Heb 13:6. “Your opponents” – v 30.

“Sign” – their boldness in Christ would be evidence that God was with them. See Acts 4:13; 2 Thess 1:4-7. Their opponents would be able to recognize that if God was with Christ’s believers, He was not with themselves who opposed them. 1:29 “Given. . .to believe” – faith is a gift of God – Eph 2:8. “To suffer” for Christ is also a gift of God. It is one of the great privileges we can have on earth. Happy are those who know this. See 3:10; Acts 5:41; Rom 5:3; 2 Cor 1:5; 1 Pet 5:13,14,16. Is it not an honor to suffer for the Lord Jesus who suffered and died for us? Love answers “yes”, and will not try by every possible means to escape discomfort, hardship, persecution, trouble or suffering for His sake. 1:30 “In my case” – for some of Paul’s difficulties in Philippi see Acts 16:19-40. There were still many opponents of the gospel in that place and believers there were

In these verses Paul gives a brief summary of truth which the New Testament teaches in other places. Remember that Paul’s aim here is practical. He is teaching truth he wants believers to apply to their lives. Jesus left the full glory and riches of heaven behind for His time on earth and lived a life of humble service. All believers must learn to renounce the false and contemptible glory and riches of this world and spend their lives here humbly serving God and others. 2:6 “Being in the form of God” – the Greek here can mean only one possible thing: Christ has the very nature of God. Jesus is called God in other places in the Bible. See Isa 9:6; John 1:1; 20:28,29; Acts 20:28;

441 PHILIPPIANS 2:10

not think it robbery to be equal with God, 7 but made himself of no reputation and took the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men. 8 And being found in appearance as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient to death,

even the death of the cross.

9 Therefore God has also highly exalted him and given him a name which is above every name, 10 so that at the name of Jesus every knee would bow, of those in heaven, and those in earth, and

Rom 9:5; Titus 2:13; Heb 1:8; 1 John 5:20. Besides these there are other places which indicate that Christ is God. See Matt 1:23; 2:11; 3:17; 10:37; 11:27; 12:8; 14:33; 18:20; 22:41-45; 28:17,19,20; John 5:17-26; 8:19; 9:38; 10:30-33; 11:25; 14:7,10,23; 17:1-5; Acts 3:14,15; Rom 1:7; 8:9,10; 1 Cor 8:6; 2 Cor 4:4; 13:14; Eph 3:17-19; Col 1:1517; 2:9; 1 Thess 1:1; 1 Tim 1:1; 3:16; Heb 1:3,10,12; 1 Pet 3:15; 1 John 1:3; 2:22; Rev 1:4,5,8 (with 22:12,13); 1:17; 5:8,13,14; 19:16; 21:6. Other verses reveal that He is the incarnation of Jehovah (God’s name in the Old Testament). See vs 10,11 and other references at Luke 2:11.

heavenly dwelling and all that this meant (2 Cor 8:9). He put Himself in a position where men could count Him nothing, as a person of no reputation. He who made mankind was willing to become despised and rejected by men – John 1:10,11; Isa 53:3; Matt 8:20; 12:24; Mark 6:3; John 18:30.

“Made himself of no reputation” is a fitting way to describe the huge step down from the heights of power and glory in the universe to a lowly position among men on earth.

“Servant” – Rom 15:8; John 13:3-5; Luke 22:27; Matt 20:28.

“Likeness” – John 1:14; Rom 8:3; Heb 2:14. Jesus is both God and a person with real human nature. 2:8 “Appearance” – outwardly Jesus seemed to be a man like other men and nothing but a man. His divine nature and the glory He had before He came to earth were concealed from the eyes of men.

“Did not think it robbery to be equal with God” – the Greek here has been translated in various ways. For example, “did not consider equality with God something to be grasped”, “did not cling to his equality with God.” No doubt it is difficult to bring out the exact meaning of the Greek phrase. The word translated “robbery” is related to a Greek verb meaning “to seize” or “to carry away by force.” It may mean either the act of seizing, or the thing seized. However that may be, from the wording here, the context, and from the teaching of the Bible as a whole, we can say the following:

“Humbled himself” – this was true all through His life (Matt 11:29), but His humility appeared most vividly at the time of His death – Isa 53:7,8; 1 Pet 2:23,24. He did not insist on His rights as the Son of God, did not proudly resist those who falsely accused Him, mistreated and killed Him.

“Obedient” – this means obedient to God the Father – Matt 26:39; John 18:11; Rom 5:19; Heb 10:7; John 10:17,18. “Cross” – Paul says “even the death of the cross” because the cross was the most humiliating way for a person to die. Public execution on a cross was the way Romans dealt with criminals. 2:9 “Therefore” – God rewarded Him for His renunciation, humility and obedience. This is in accordance with Christ’s own teaching – Matt 23:12.

In nature and attributes God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit are equal, and this is not something that one of them can either grasp or give up. So in this sense, for Christ to consider Himself equal with God the Father is certainly not robbery. But the three members of the Trinity are not equal in position in the Godhead. The Father has the highest place. See John 5:19-23; 14:28; 1 Cor 15:27,28. Christ the Son of God did not try to seize an equal place with God the Father. Quite the opposite. He was happy for the Father to be the Father and Himself to be the Son in obedience to the Father – v 8; John 4:34; 5:30; 6:38; 8:29; 9:4; 14:31; 15:10; 17:4. Observe the clear distinction in this verse between the Father and the Son before the Son came to earth. 2:7 “Made himself of no reputation” – the Greek here too has been variously translated. For example, “emptied himself”, or “made himself nothing.” The Greek verb has the meaning of “to empty”, but we should be careful not to misunderstand how it is used here. The meaning is clear from the words which follow. Jesus did not empty Himself of deity – this is an impossible thing. He did not stop being God when He came to earth. But He emptied Himself of the glory that He had with the Father (John 17:5), of the rights and privileges He had as God’s own Son. He deprived Himself of His

“Highly exalted him” – Acts 2:33; Eph 1:20,21; Heb 1:3; Rev 3:21. No one ever humbled himself as low as Jesus, none was ever exalted so high. He has the highest place because He alone is worthy of it.

“Name” – what is this name above all – “Jesus” (v 10), or “Lord” (v 11)? Paul probably means “Lord” because the name Jesus was given before the Father exalted His Son from the place of humiliation and death, and Paul seems to be referring to a name God gave Jesus at the time of His exaltation. Compare Acts 2:36. “Name” can signify authority. See John 14:13,14. It can also be used in the sense of “title” – Isa 9:6. 2:10,11 “Lord” – the Greek word here translated “Lord” in the New Testament (“kurios”) is the word used to indicate Jehovah, the Old Testament name of God (see Luke 2:11; Ex 3:14,15). Knees should bow only to Him – Isa 45:22-24; Matt 4:10. God the Father has given this name, this title to Jesus. That

PHILIPPIANS 2:11 442

those under the earth, 11 and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

as a drink offering on the sacrifice and service that come from your faith, I am glad and rejoice with all of you. 18 For the same reason you also must be glad, and rejoice with me.

12 Therefore, my dearly loved ones, as you have always obeyed, not only in my presence, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling, 13 for it is God who is working in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure.

19 But I trust in the Lord Jesus to send Timothy to you soon, that I also may be encouraged, when I know your state. 20 For I have no one else of the same mind, who will sincerely care about you. 21 For everyone seeks his own interests, not those of Jesus Christ. 22 But you know his proven character, that as a son with his father, he has served with me in the gospel. 23 Therefore I hope to send him presently, as soon as I see how things will go with me. 24 But I trust in the Lord that I myself will come shortly.

14 Do everything without complaining and disputing, 15 that you may be blameless and sincere, the sons of God, without fault, in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation, among whom you shine as lights in the world, 16 holding forth the word of life. Thus I will be able to rejoice in the day of Christ, that I have not run in vain, or laboured in vain. 17 Yes, and even if I am being poured out

25 But I have considered it necessary to send to you Epaphroditus, my brother and companion in is, He has declared to the universe that Jesus who became man and suffered death is the Lord of the universe, the incarnation of Jehovah the great God of all (Acts 2:36; 1 Cor 8:6; Matt 28:18), and that Jesus is worthy of worship. See other references which show that Jesus is Jehovah at Luke 2:11.

more and more like Christ (Rom 8:29). We should cooperate with Him in this most sublime work. 2:14-16 Here are two very serious sins – complaining against God and the leaders He has appointed (Ex 16:2-8; Num 11:1; etc), and disputing with each other (Rom 14:1-4; 1 Cor 3:3,4). Instead of behaving like that, believers must become like Christ. Only then can we be “blameless” (1 Thess 2:10; 5:23; Matt 10:16; 2 Cor 11:2), and “without fault” (Matt 5:48).

“Confess” – believers now gladly confess that Jesus is the mighty Lord with all authority in heaven and earth. The time will come when everyone will have to confess this, willingly or not.

“Glory of God the Father” – when Jesus is exalted and confessed as Lord the Father is glorified. Compare John 5:23; 1 John 2:23. 2:12 “Therefore” – in the light of the truth given above.

“Perverse generation” – Matt 17:17; Acts 2:40; Gal 1:4; Eph 2:1-3; 4:17-19. Every generation is a perverse, depraved generation, but some more so than others.

“Lights” – Matt 5:14-16. “Word of life” – God uses His word to give spiritual life to those who believe (Jam 1:18; 1 Pet 1:23). “Not. . .in vain” – if they live as they should, he (the founder and teacher of the church there) would have reason to be proud of them when Christ returns. Compare Gal 4:11; 1 Thess 2:19,20. 2:17,18 “Drink offering” – see Ex 29:40. Paul is speaking of the possibility of death and probably death by violence (2 Tim 4:6).

“Obeyed” – he means they obeyed God’s revealed truth (Rom 6:17; 1 Pet 1:22). This is of the utmost importance – Jam 1:22-25. Christ was obedient to God – v 8. So must they be, whether Paul was there or not. So must we be wherever we are.

“Work out” – Paul does not say “work for salvation.” He well knew that salvation cannot be earned by good works and human effort – Eph 2:8,9; Rom 3:28; 4:4,5; 6:23; 11:6. He is saying believers should work out in their lives the salvation they already have. They should have the same attitude Christ had and apply the truth to every part of their lives.

“Faith” – their faith in Christ had produced loving service toward Paul (and others – 4:14-16; 2 Cor 8:1-4). This was like a sacrifice (see 4:18; Heb 13:16). If he should die for the service of Christ and be like an offering poured out to God he will rejoice. And if things turn out like that they should rejoice too. 2:19 “Timothy” – 1:1; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10; 1 Thess 3:2. 2:20 “Of the same mind” – he means no one in the place where he was at that time. Timothy was with Paul at the very beginning of the work in Philippi – Acts chapter 16. 2:21 This is the state of things in the world and all too often among Christians as well. 2:22 “Son” – Paul considered Timothy a son in spiritual matters – 1 Tim 1:2. Compare 1 Cor 4:14,15; Gal 4:19; 1 Thess 2:11. 2:23,24 See 1:25,26. 2:25 “Brother” – he means brother in spiri-

“Fear and trembling” – Isa 66:2; Jer 5:22. The work is extremely important and has eternal consequences; it means dealing with the God of the universe. So it demands reverence and fear and carefulness and trembling. See notes on the fear of God at Gen 20:11; Job 28:28; Ps 34:11-14; 111:10; Prov 1:7. 2:13 “God. . .is working in you” – see 1:6; Eph 2:10. Because God works in believers we are not to think we have nothing to do. Instead we are to work with Him in the living out of the inner spiritual life He has given us. We are not puppets or robots. God is active in us. He is directing us with a good will toward a good goal – He wants us to be

443 PHILIPPIANS 3:6

Finally, my brethren, rejoice in the Lord. To write the same things to you again is no trouble for me, and for you it is safe.

the work, and fellow soldier, who is your messenger, and the one who ministered to my needs. 26 For he has longed for all of you, and has had a heavy heart, because you heard that he had been sick. 27 And indeed he was sick almost to death. But God had mercy on him, and not on him only, but on me also, so that I would not have sorrow upon sorrow. 28 Therefore I have sent him the more eagerly, so that when you see him again, you may rejoice, and I may be less sorrowful. 29 So receive him in the Lord with all joy, and hold such men in esteem. 30 Because it was for the work of Christ that he was near death, not regarding his life, to make up any deficiency in your service toward me.

2 Beware of dogs! Beware of evil workers! Beware of the mutilators!

3 For we are the circumcision who worship God in the Spirit and rejoice in Christ Jesus and have no confidence in the flesh. 4 Though I too might have confidence in the flesh. If any one else thinks he has reasons for trusting in the flesh, I have more:

5 Circumcised the eighth day, of the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, a Hebrew of the Hebrews; as touching the Law, a Pharisee; 6 concerning zeal, persecuting the church; as for

tual matters, a fellow believer.

tried to harm Christians were the real unclean animals.

“Companion in labour” – in God’s work (1 Cor 3:9).

“Evil workers” – trying to pervert Christ’s gospel and to turn Christians from the truth is the greatest of evils. It has to do with eternity.

“Fellow soldier” – 2 Tim 2:3,4; Eph 6:11. “My needs” – 4:18. Probably Epaphroditus, after bringing the gift of money to Paul, helped him in prison in various ways. 2:26 “Has longed” – 1:7,8. “Sick” – he did not want the believers in Philippi to be grieved because he was sick. 2:27 “To death” – evidently Paul who had healed many people (Acts 19:11,12; 28:8,9) was not able to heal him immediately. See also Gal 4:13; 1 Tim 5:23; 2 Tim 4:20. But eventually God healed him (“had mercy on him”).

“Mutilators” – he refers to circumcision – Gen 17:10-14. Some Jews were trying to compel Gentile Christians to submit to this ceremony. He uses sarcasm here because the unbelieving Jews who opposed the gospel of Christ did not live up to the meaning of circumcision (Rom 2:25-29), and so with them the rite of circumcision became an empty and meaningless cutting of the flesh. 3:3 “We” – he means believers in Christ, whether Jews or Gentiles. Though they may not be circumcised they are “the circumcision” – that is, they have the inner reality which the old ceremony of circumcision pointed to. See Rom 2:29; Col 2:11. Paul now defines true believers. “Worship God in the Spirit” – John 4:23,24. “Rejoice in Christ” – or “glory in Christ” or “boast in Christ” – 1 Cor 1:30,31.

“Sorrow” – joy is a major theme of this letter (1:4). But on earth the joy of believers is often mixed with sadness – 2 Cor 6:10; 1 Pet 1:6. 2:28-30 The church had sent Epaphroditus to be a help to Paul while he was in prison. But Epaphroditus fell ill because of the work of Christ and longed to return to the church in Philippi. Would the church there think he had failed in his mission and was deserting Paul in his time of need? Paul is careful to assure them that this was not the case.

“No confidence in the flesh” – the false teachers taught that ceremonies performed on the body, human merit, good works, etc, could make people acceptable to God and earn salvation. Paul completely rejects this idea. He knew what human nature is like – Rom 7:18; 8:5-8. True Christians put their confidence in Christ, not in themselves or what they can do, or in what others can do to them or for them – Gal 2:16; 5:24; Eph 2:8,9. 3:4-7 The Jewish false teachers put their confidence in themselves and in the observance of their religion. See Rom 2:17-20. Paul looks back at his past and says that he was in no way inferior to any of them. But, unlike them, he had learned to reject all that confidence in self and in religion. He lists seven ways in which he had been (in the eyes of the Jews) an ideal Jew.

“Esteem” (v 29) – such men are more worthy of honor than anyone else on earth, and God Himself will honor them – John 12:26. “Not regarding his life” (v 30) – Acts 20:24; Rom 16:4; 1 John 3:16. 3:1 “Rejoice” – 1:4; 4:4. The believer’s rejoicing is not to be in his circumstances, in his successes, in his possessions, in his worldly hopes, but “in the Lord”. See Hab 3:17,18. “Same things” – perhaps Paul is referring to his repeated exhortation to rejoice; or perhaps to the warning against evil men in the verses which follow – previously he may have given them similar warnings. 3:2 Paul here speaks of the same sort of people he wrote about to other churches – 2 Cor 11:13-15; Gal 1:7; 2:4; 5:12. See also Acts 15:1,2,5.

“Eighth day” – Lev 12:3. “Israel” – God’s chosen nation (Rom 9:4,5). “Benjamin” – a tribe which the Jews regarded with much esteem. Jerusalem was located in territory belonging to Benjamin.

“Dogs” – the Jews regarded dogs as unclean animals and called Gentiles “dogs.” Paul says the Jews who rejected Christ and

PHILIPPIANS 3:7 444

the righteousness that is in the Law, blameless.

found in him, not having my own righteousness, which is of the Law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which comes from God by faith; 10 that I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being conformed to his death; 11 if by any means I might attain to the resurrection

7 But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ. 8 Yes, indeed, and I count all things as loss for the excellence of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and count them as rubbish, that I may gain Christ, 9 and be

person gain by becoming a real Christian? Everything God has – 1 Cor 3:21; Rom 8:17; 2 Cor 6:10; 8:9. 3:9 “My own righteousness” – v 6; Rom 10:3. This is the only righteousness many people try for. It is all they know. But it will not be sufficient when they stand before God to be judged. Compare Luke 18:9-14; Isa 64:6.

“Hebrew of the Hebrews” – this means he had learned the Hebrew language and had followed the old customs of the people.

“Pharisee” – he was of the most orthodox and conservative sect of the Jews (note at Matt 3:7).

“Zeal” – he was zealous for what he thought was the truth and hated any teaching that seemed contrary to his religion (Acts 8:3; 9:1,2). Because of this the Jewish leaders regarded him highly.

“Righteousness. . .though faith” – Rom 3:21-26,28; 5:1; 10:10; 2 Cor 5:21; Gal 2:16. 3:10 “That I may know him” – v 8. Paul wanted to know Christ better and better. He is speaking about a knowledge resulting from personal experience, not mere head knowledge gained from reading about Him. Compare 2 Pet 3:18.

“Blameless” – he means outwardly he did not break God’s law given through Moses (he did not worship other gods, or make idols, or steal, or commit adultery, etc). He observed its external requirements. He could find no fault in his own behavior (later on he learned that inwardly he was guilty of breaking one of the ten commandments – Rom 7:7-11). It is safe to say that no one ever tried harder than Paul as a Jew to be saved by his own efforts, to be righteous, to be acceptable to God. 3:7 This new view of things began with his experience on the Damascus road – Acts 9:3-6. He was enlightened as to the true value of things. What he had considered spiritually profitable he now saw was loss. Self-confidence and pride had kept him from Christ. Now he renounced it all – pride of birth, pride of race, pride of religion, pride in attainments. With the opening of his spiritual eyes, what had been pleasing to him became useless and vile. Self had been the center of Paul’s life. Now Christ became the center. So it will be with all those who are truly enlightened and come to know Christ. 3:8 “All things” – not just the things he names in vs 4-6. In his eyes everything connected with himself, everything that religion can offer, everything in the world became as loss, useless and empty of value. Compare Matt 10:39; 16:24-26. Knowing Christ was the great prize that made everything else seem like rubbish. Compare John 17:3; 2 Cor 4:6. Paul means far more than merely knowing about Christ. He is speaking of a personal acquaintance and fellowship with Christ. For this he let everything else go into the garbage heap. It is sad that the majority of people on earth live for what Paul knew to be rubbish.

“Power of his resurrection” – Paul knew something of this power, more than most men ever know (Col 1:29). But he wanted to experience more of it. Compare Eph 1:19,20; 3:20; Rom 6:4. “Fellowship of his sufferings” – 1:29; Col 2:24; Rom 8:17. Paul had suffered much for Christ, more than most men ever do – 2 Cor 11:23-29. He wanted to know even more of this. He knew that to share Christ’s life in His Body the Church, to enter more fully into his fellowship, meant to share His sufferings as well. And he did not think this was something to be avoided at all cost (as some seem to think). See Col 1:24. At one time in his life Paul made Christ suffer – Acts 9:4,5. Now he wanted to share the sufferings of Christ which continue as long as His people are on earth. Sharing in the power of Christ’s resurrection means to share in His sufferings also. Sharing in His sufferings means to share in His comfort and peace now (2 Cor 1:5-7; John 16:33), and in His inheritance hereafter (Rom 8:17).

“Conformed to his death” – 2:8. Christ’s death meant complete humility, obedience, and abandonment of Himself to God’s will. Paul wanted to experience this more and more in himself. Compare 2 Cor 4:10-12; Gal 2:20. God’s life in us comes out of our death to ourselves. See John 12:24,25. 3:11 “Resurrection from among the dead” – this implies that when some are raised others will not be. In other words, Paul is here speaking of the resurrection of believers (1 Cor 15:50-54; 1 Thess 4:14-17; Rev 20:5). But is this resurrection something to be “attained”? Was Paul in doubt whether he would “attain” it? There is no reason to think he was in doubt – 3:21; 1:6; Rom 5:8,9; 8:38,39; 2 Cor 5:1,2; 2 Tim 4:18. But he knew that the resurrection of believers came at the end of a life of faith, and that it was necessary to choose Christ and

“The loss of all things” – Luke 14:33. If a person loses all things and gains Christ he is gaining far more than he loses, and should not dream of feeling sorry for himself. For in Christ is wisdom, righteousness, holiness, redemption, and every spiritual blessing – 1 Cor 1:30; Eph 1:3. What does it cost to be a real Christian? Everything a person has. What does a

445 PHILIPPIANS 3:19

from among the dead.

mature, have this same mind. If you think differently in anything, God will reveal this also to you. 16 In any case, in the measure we have already attained, let us conduct ourselves by the same rule, let us have the same mind.

12 Not that I have already attained, or have already been made perfect. But I press on so that I may lay hold of that for which Christ Jesus has laid hold of me. 13 Brethren, I do not consider myself as having laid hold of it. But one thing I do: forgetting those things which are behind, and stretching forward to those things which are ahead, 14 I press toward the goal for the prize of the upward calling of God in Christ Jesus.

17 Brethren, you have us as an example, so join others in following me, and take note of those who walk so. 18 (For many walk as enemies of the cross of Christ. I have often told you of them, and now tell you even weeping. 19 Their end is destruction, their God is their belly, and their glory

15 Therefore, let us, as many as are fully

continue to choose Him, to believe and go on believing to the end – Col 1:23; Heb 3:6,14. Growing in the knowledge and fellowship of Christ, becoming more and more like Him, insured that this would be the course of his life. This perseverance in faith is one of the great themes of the letter to the Hebrews (indeed of the whole Bible). 3:12 “Not. . .obtained” – v 10. He knew something of Christ’s power and fellowship but not all it was possible to experience.

5:12; 10:41,42; 16:27; 1 Cor 3:8,14; Heb 10:25; Rev 11:18; 22:12.

“Upward calling” – v 20; Heb 3:1. 3:15 “Mature” – or “perfect” – 1 Cor 2:6; Eph 1:13-15; Col 1:28; 4:12; Heb 5:14; 6:1. Paul did not claim perfection in the sense of being sinless or without flaw – v 12. But he knew that he was a mature believer, grown up spiritually in Christ. All such believers should take the view on perfection he has been setting forth – Paul knew that his teaching on perfection in the above verses was a revelation from God and he was praying that God would open their eyes to understand it (1:9,10), and he was confident that God would hear his prayers. 3:16 Believers should live up to the light they have. If they do so, God will surely give them more understanding of the truth. 3:17 “Example” – note and references at Acts 20:18. Paul not only taught believers how they should live, he showed them.

“Perfect” – perfection was his aim, but not yet his experience. See notes on perfect at Matt 5:48. There may have been some in Philippi who claimed a kind of perfection and looked down on other believers (Paul wrote what he did in each of his letters to fit the spiritual condition of those he wrote to). If there were any there, Paul wanted them to know that he did not claim perfection for himself. If Paul the great apostle had not become perfect, we may be quite sure that we have not.

“Take note” – v 2; Rom 16:17. 3:18 “Weeping” – Acts 20:31. Paul wept because many who professed to believe in Christ proved by their behavior that they were Christ’s enemies. It seems that everywhere a local church began such enemies of the cross soon appeared – Acts 20:29,30; Rom 16:17; 2 Cor 11:13-15; Gal 1:7; 6:12; Col 2:8,16; 2 Tim 3:1-7; 4:1-5. They had a form of godliness but denied its power – 1 Tim 3:5. 3:19 “Destruction” – Matt 7:13; John 17:12; Rom 9:22; 2 Thess 1:9.

“I press on” – Heb 6:1,11,12. “Lay hold” – he wanted to become all that Christ wanted him to become when He saved him and called him. He wanted to become as holy, as humble, as obedient, as loving, as fruitful as it was possible for a believer on earth to become. He was not content with his present spiritual condition. Past accomplishments did not satisfy him. He still wanted more of Christ in his life. 3:13 “One thing I do” – he had no divided heart, no double-mind about the spiritual life (compare Jam 1:8).

“Belly” – the word as used here probably stands for the “flesh”, the whole life of the body in contrast to spiritual life (Rom 7:5). Some people worship and obey this “god.” They are willing to lie, cheat, and steal for it. They say they are followers of Christ, but follow their own desires and lusts – Rom 16:18; 1 Tim 6:5; 2 Pet 2:3. A full stomach is what they want – not the fullness of God’s Spirit.

“Forgetting” – this does not mean blotting altogether from the memory. Such a thing is hardly possible to us. Paul meant that he deliberately and continuously refused to dwell on the past. To him the future was the important thing and he was willing to leave the failures and successes of the past behind him and press on. He did not want his failures to discourage him or his successes to make him self-satisfied and complacent.

“Shame” – in their terrible spiritual ignorance they boast about things which should make them ashamed. Compare 1 Cor 5:1,2,6; 2 Pet 2:18; Jude 16; Ps 10:3; 52:1. The only glory they have is what Paul knew to be rubbish and filth.

“Stretching” – or “straining” – this word indicates great effort, like the effort of a runner using all his strength to win a race. 3:14 “The goal” – see 1 Cor 9:24-27; Acts 20:24. “Prize” – he does not say what this will be. He knows it will be something tremendous – as great as the God of the universe can make it. On rewards see Matt

“Earthly things” – Rom 8:5-8. Their desires are not for spiritual things (no matter how much they may speak or preach about them), but for the passing things of this world (1 John 2:16). Money,

PHILIPPIANS 3:20 446

is in their shame, and their mind is on earthly things.) 20 But our citizenship is in heaven, and from there we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, 21 who will transform our lowly body, that it may become like his glorious body, according to the power that enables him to subdue all things under himself.

help those women who laboured with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with my other fellow workers, whose names are in the book of life. 4 Rejoice in the Lord always, and again I say, Rejoice.

5 Let your gentleness be known to everyone. The Lord is at hand. 6 Be anxious about nothing, but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving make your requests known to God. 7 And the peace of God, which passes all understanding, will keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.

Therefore, my brethren dearly loved and longed for, my joy and crown, stand firm in the Lord, my dearly loved ones.

2 I plead with Euodias and plead with Syntyche, that they be of the same mind in the Lord. 3 And I beg you also, true colleague, to

8 Finally, brethren, whatever things are true, whatever things are honest, whatever things are

possessions, prestige, popularity, satisfaction of the desires of the body – these they love and pursue. This is the broad way which leads to destruction. 3:20 Believers are in the world, but they do not belong to the world – John 17:6,11, 14,15. Their city, their country is above – Heb 11:10,16; 13:14; Gal 4:26. They belong to heaven. Their hopes, their desires are fixed on it. God is their King. They look forward to the return of their Saviour – Acts 1:11; 1 Thess 4:14-18; Heb 9:28. 3:21 “Transform” – 1 Cor 15:50-53. “His glorious body” – 1 Cor 15:42-44,49; 1 John 3:2; Rom 8:23-25. “Subdue” – 1 Cor 15:24,25; Heb 2:8; Eph 1:19. 4:1 “Longed for” – 1:7,8. “Joy and crown” – 2:16; 1 Thess 2:19 – a joy to him then, both a joy and a crown afterwards.

even in the most difficult or alarming situations. If we are believers, God is in us, near us, around us, with us. He is our Father who loves us beyond our ability to grasp, and has power without limit to use in our behalf. Our part is to cast all our care on Him by faith and to rest in Him and in His promises – 1 Pet 5:8.

There are different kinds of prayer and Paul here uses four different words to indicate some of them.

“With thanksgiving” – see notes at Gen 18:32; Lev 7:12,13; Ps 7:17; 50:14,15; Eph 6:18; 1 Thess 5:17,18; Heb 13:15. Without giving thanks to God can we imagine that the other forms of prayer mentioned here will be effective? Will not a lack of thanksgiving contribute to anxiety of heart?

“Requests. . .to God” – not to people. See also Matt 7:11. 4:7 The peace of God means here the peace He gives. It is like His own peace. God does not worry about anything. Peace in us is the result of submission to God and trust in Him – Isa 26:3. See also John 14:1,27; 16:33; Col 3:15. This peace is like the “rest” Jesus promised in Matt 11:28-30. Believers can have peace in situations where others could never have it, and they will not be able to understand how they have it and will wonder at it. This peace of God will act as a guard at the door of their minds and hearts, and will keep out the anxieties, worries, and disturbing thoughts that so greatly trouble those without this peace. 4:8 “Think on these things” – our mind, our thoughts are exceedingly important in the spiritual life. To a large extent they will determine our actions. Believers should have minds made new – Rom 12:2. They should set their thoughts on heavenly things – Col 3:2. They should keep their thoughts on the things of God’s Word. See Ps 1:1,2. Sinful things, worldly things, evil things are attractive to the sinful nature in us – Gal 5:16,17. If we let our thoughts dwell on such things we may be overcome with the desire for them. If our thoughts are always on true, pure, and excellent things we will be better able to reject and subdue sinful desires. So we should be very careful what

“Stand firm” – Eph 6:11,13,14; etc. 4:2 We do not know who these two Christian women were, but their quarrel alarmed Paul. He begged them to settle their dispute. Compare 2:1,2. He well knew what factions and divisions can do to a group of believers – 1 Cor 1:10-13; 3:3,4. 4:3 “True colleague” – we do not know who this was. Paul evidently considered him able to help bring peace between the two women.

“Book of life” – compare Ex 32:32; Ps 69:28; 139:16; Luke 10:20; Rev 3:5; 20:12-15. How did Paul know their names were in the book of life? By observing their deeds and words. Compare 1 Thess 1:4-10. 4:4 See 3:1; Neh 8:10. 4:5 “Gentleness” – 2 Cor 10:1; 1 Tim 3:3; Jam 3:17.

“The Lord is at hand” – this may mean He is near to believers now (Ps 145:18; Matt 28:20; Heb 13:5), or perhaps that His second coming is near (Jam 5:8; Rev 1:3). 4:6 Here is God’s way for us to have continual peace of mind and heart in all circumstances of life (except when sinning – that will always rob believers of their peace).

“Anxious” – anxiety reveals that trust in God or understanding of His truth is weak. Worry and faith are like oil and water; they do not mix. See Matt 6:25-34.

“Nothing” – we should refuse to worry

447 PHILIPPIANS 4:23

just, whatever things are pure, whatever things are lovely, whatever things are of good report, if there is any virtue, and if there is anything praiseworthy, think on these things. 9 Those things that you have both learned and received, and heard and seen in me, do; and the God of peace will be with you.

when I was leaving Macedonia, no church shared with me in the matter of giving and receiving, except you. 16 For even to Thessalonica you sent again and again for my need. 17 Not that I am seeking a gift. I seek to have fruit going abundantly into your account. 18 But I have everything in abundance. I am full, having received by Epaphroditus the things from you. They are a sweet-smelling aroma, a sacrifice acceptable and well-pleasing to God. 19 And my God will supply all your need according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus.

10 But I greatly rejoice in the Lord, that now at last your care for me has flourished again. Previously you certainly cared, but you lacked opportunity. 11 Not that I am speaking about my needs, for I have learned, in whatever state I am, to be content. 12 I know both what it is to have little, and I know how to have plenty. Everywhere and in everything I am instructed both how to be full and to be hungry, both to have plenty and to suffer need. 13 I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me.

20 Now to our God and Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen.

21 Greet every saint in Christ Jesus. The brethren who are with me greet you. 22 All the saints greet you, chiefly those who belong to Caesar’s household.

14 However, you have done well, in that you shared in my trouble. 15 Now you Philippians know also, that in the beginning of the gospel there,

23 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all.

Amen.

we read, what things we watch, what kind of music we listen to, where we allow our imaginations to take us. If we fill our minds with things unworthy for believers in Christ we may soon be living lives unworthy of Christ. 4:9 God set Paul forth as an example to believers. We can learn from him what we should think, believe and practice – 3:17.

Paul learned here, and no one should ever feel that he or she can do nothing. 4:14-16 See 1:5. In the matter of giving they were an ideal church. See also 2 Cor 8:1-5. “Thessalonica” – Acts 17:1. 4:17 Verse 10. 4:18 “Sweet-smelling aroma” – compare John 12:3; Matt 26:10; Lev 1:9;2:2; etc.

“God of peace” – Rom 15:33; 16:20; 1 Thess 5:23; Heb 13:20. Only if the God of peace is with us can we have the peace of God in us – v 17. 4:10 “Rejoice” – 1:4,5. He was not happy for his sake, because he had received something. He was happy because it meant a reward for them from God – v 17. This is a wonderful attitude to take toward those who give to us. 4:11,12 See 1 Tim 6:6-8; Heb 13:5; Luke 3:14. Who is the truly rich person on earth? He who is content with what he has. Contentment is something Paul “learned”, not something he had by nature. Contentment goes along with the peace of God which guards the hearts of those who trust Him. For some of the situations in which Paul learned to be contented see 2 Cor 4:8,9; 6:4-10; 11:23-27. He was not writing this letter from a mansion, in the midst of plenty, but from prison – 1:12,13. The desire of some Christians to pile up money, possessions, luxuries, etc, is contrary to God’s Word and exceedingly harmful to the spiritual life. 4:13 “All things” – he felt he was able to face any circumstance of life, any task, any difficulty and come through victoriously.

“Sacrifice” – 2:17; Heb 13:16. 4:19 They had met Paul’s needs – v 18. This was out of their great poverty – 2 Cor 8:2. God would meet their needs according to His great riches. There is a principle at work in this matter which we should all learn and put into practice. See Luke 6:38; 2 Cor 9:6-8. “All your need” – not all we may want, but all that He sees we really need. Matt 6:33; 7:9-11; Ps 23:1; 37:25. God supplies all our spiritual needs also – v 23; Eph 1:3; 3:16-20.

“Riches” – Rom 2:4; 9:23; Eph 1:7,18; 2:7; 3:8,16. Do believers need to be anxious as though God did not have enough to supply their needs? Absolutely not – v 6; Matt 9:29. If it is necessary to beg people for anything, God can do this on the believer’s behalf. That is, He can move the hearts of His people to help those in need much more successfully than they can. We should learn to leave these matters in His hands where they belong and to trust Him only. We should never imagine that God cannot do anything or will not do anything. See also Num 11:23. 4:20 Rom 16:27; etc. 4:21 “Saint” – Rom 1:7. 4:22 “Caesar’s household” – 1:13. He probably means those in the service of the emperor or government officials. 4:22 “Grace” – Rom 1:7; 16:20. This is how all our needs are met.

“Through Christ” – Rom 8:37; 2 Cor 2:14; 3:4-6; Eph 1:19; 3:20. Paul’s confidence was not in his own strength, or in self-control or self-discipline (though he practiced these – 1 Cor 9:25-27).

“Strengthens” – Ps 73:26; Isa 40:31; 2 Cor 12:8,10. Each of us should learn what

The Letter of the Apostle Paul to the

COLOSSIANS

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime about 60 AD.

Themes:

Paul is in prison, being persecuted for preaching the gospel of Christ. However he is not occupied with his own difficulties but, as usual, has his mind and his heart fixed on Christ and Christ’s people. He had never visited Colosse but he knew the condition of the church there, and so he writes this letter to encourage them and to show them more fully who Christ is and what He has done for believers. His principal theme is the preeminence and greatness of Christ and the believer’s completeness and fullness in Him. Some false teachers had gone to Colosse, acted as though they were very wise, taught some philosophical nonsense and doctrine contrary to the truth of Christ, and tried to pervert His gospel. They insisted that the “wisdom” they taught was necessary for salvation, that Christ is not God or the Saviour of the world, that there were many angels and spiritual beings who were mediators between God and men and that Christ was only one of these, that worshiping angels and practicing severe austerities on the body were good things. Opposing their false teaching, Paul writes of the complete redemption and salvation Christ has purchased for men (1:13,14,20), of Christ’s full deity (1:15-19), and of the perfect wisdom believers can find in Christ (2:3). Some key verses are 2:8-10.

Contents:

Prayer and thanksgiving for the believers there ............................................... 1:3-9 The aim of his prayer .................................................................................... 1:10-12 The high position believers have in Christ ........................................................ 1:13,14 Christ’s preeminence .................................................................................... 1:15-20 The previous condition of believers and

their present condition ......................................................................... 1:21-23 The troubles Paul experienced for the sake of

Christ’s Church ................................................................................... 1:24-29 Paul’s purpose in his troubles and prayers ....................................................... 2:1-5 Freedom and fullness in Christ ....................................................................... 2:6-23

Living by faith ......................................................................................... 2:6,7 Freedom from false teaching and philosophy ............................................... 2:8 God’s fullness is in Christ........................................................................... 2:9 Believers have fullness in Christ alone ........................................................ 2:10 In Christ believers are a separated people.................................................. 2:11,12 In Christ they have freedom from the law,

forgiveness, and new life ..................................................................... 2:13-17 They are to avoid false worship and false teaching ...................................... 2:18-23 The life of believers is in heaven .................................................................... 3:1-4 Putting sinful desires and deeds to death ........................................................ 3:5,6 The way believers formerly lived,

the way they should now live ............................................................... 3:7-17 The proper aim of living ................................................................................ 3:17 The behavior of believers toward husbands,

wives, children, servants ..................................................................... 3:18 - 4:1 The importance of prayer.............................................................................. 4:2-4

449 COLOSSIANS

Proper behavior toward unbelievers ............................................................... 4:5,6 Various servants of Christ ............................................................................. 4:7-18

COLOSSIANS 1:1 450

Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, 2 to the saints and faithful brethren in Christ who are at Colosse: Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

Epaphras, our dear fellow worker who is a faithful servant of Christ for you. 8 Also he has told us of your love in the Spirit.

9 For this reason we too, since the day we heard it, do not cease to pray for you and to desire that you might be filled with the knowledge of his will in complete wisdom and spiritual understanding, 10 so that you might behave in a manner worthy of the Lord and please Him in everything, being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God, 11 being strengthened with all might according to his glorious power, so that you may have complete endurance and patience together with joy, 12 and go on giving thanks to the Father, who has made us fit to

3 We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, praying always for you, 4 since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus and of the love you have for all the saints, 5 because of the hope which is laid up for you in heaven. You heard of this hope previously in the message of the truth of the gospel 6 which has come to you, as it has to all the world and brings forth fruit, as it does in you also since the day you heard it and truly knew the grace of God; 7 since indeed you learned from

1:1 “Apostle” – Rom 1:1; Gal 1:1. “Timothy” – Phil 1:1. 1:2 Rom 1:7. Colosse was a small unimportant town about 160 kilometers east of Ephesus in the land now known as Turkey. It was near Laodicea. 1:3,4 Compare Rom 1:8; Eph 1:15,16. 1:5 “Hope” – here hope means that which believers expect some day to have, not the present experience of hope in their hearts. Compare v 27; Titus 1:2; 2:13.

mean far more that knowing about God or the Bible. They come from heaven, and to get them we must seek the God who is in heaven. Compare Job 28:12-28; Prov 2: 1-6; 1 Cor 1:20,25,30; 2:10-14. 1:10 “Worthy of the Lord” – Eph 4:1; 1 Thess 2:12. Wisdom and understanding are not an end in themselves. They are to enable us to live as we ought. If what we call wisdom does not do this, it does not deserve the name of wisdom.

“Laid up for you” – 1 Pet 1:4. “Gospel” – Rom 1:16; 1 Cor 15:1-8. 1:6 “Fruit” – Matt 13:8; Mark 4:26-29. The gospel is the power of God for salvation (Rom 1:16). When it is clearly, boldly and faithfully preached it will bear fruit.

“Please Him in everything” – 2 Cor 5:9; Gal 1:10; 1 Thess 2:4. If we live to please ourselves we will not please the Lord in any way. We must have the same attitude He had – Phil 2:5; John 8:29. Our actions should not be based on what we want or do not want, what pleases us or does not please us – Matt 10:38,39. If we live as this verse directs, we can become people according to God’s heart (as David was – see note at 1 Sam 13:14). “Fruitful” – John 15:1-8. “Increasing in the knowledge of God” – not just in the knowledge of God’s will, but of God Himself. Compare Phil 3:10; 2 Pet 3:18. 1:11 “Strengthened” – Eph 3:16; Phil 4:13. “All might” is God’s power which alone can give true spiritual strength. Why did Paul want these believers to have this strength and power? That they might do miracles? That they might become great preachers? No – that they might endure their trials, have patience and joy, that they might do the good they could in their little town and live a life that would bring glory to God.

“Knew” – observe the connection between knowledge and fruit-bearing. Compare Matt 13:23. “Grace” – notes at John 1:14,16; Rom 1:7; Eph 2:8,9. 1:7 “Epaphras” – 4:12; Philemon 23. These references give all we know about this servant of Christ.

“Servant” – Rom 1:1; 6:18,22. What greater thing can be said of anyone than this: “A faithful servant of Christ”? 1:8 “Love in the Spirit” – Rom 5:5. We can only have God’s love (Greek “agape” – see note at 1 Cor 13:1) in our hearts through God’s Spirit. In all the earth it is to be found only in true believers in Christ. 1:9 “Pray for you” – here is another example of Paul’s prayers for believers – Eph 1:17-19; 3:16-19; Phil 1:9. In none of them does he ask God for material things. Wisdom, understanding, strength, love – these are the things above all else that he wanted them to have. Let us learn from this the lesson God wants us to learn.

“Endurance and patience” – see Rom 8:25; 1 Cor 13:4; 2 Cor 1:6; Gal 5:22; Eph 4:2; 1 Thess 5:14; Heb 6:12; 10:36; 12:1; Jam 5:10. “Joy” – Phil 1:4; 3:1; 4:4. 1:12 “Thanks” – this is a recurring theme in this letter (2:7; 3:15,17; 4:2) and throughout the Bible (Lev 7:12,13; Ps 7:17; 50:14,15; 56:12; 100:4; Dan 6:10; Matt 14;19; 26:27; Eph 5:4,20; Phil 4:6; 1 Thess 5:18). “Made us fit” – they did not make themselves fit for God’s inheritance. That is totally impossible for any person

“Knowledge of His will” – Rom 12:2. He prays this for them because the other things he wants to see in their lives (v 10) are based on this. We cannot set out to do God’s will unless we understand what it is.

“Complete wisdom and spiritual understanding” – this is one of the themes of this letter – v 28; 2:2,3; 3:16. God alone can give them – Eph 1:17. Neither education nor philosophy can produce them. They

451 COLOSSIANS 1:22

share in the inheritance of the saints in light. 13 He has delivered us from the power of darkness and brought us into the kingdom of his dear Son, 14 in whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins.

together. 18 And he is the head of the body, the church, and he is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead, so that in everything he might have the preeminence. 19 For it pleased the Father that all fulness should dwell in him, 20 and, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things to himself; by him, I say, whether things on earth, or things in heaven.

15 He is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn over all creation, 16 for by him all things were created, things that are in heaven, and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers – all things were created by him, and for him. 17 And he is before all things, and by him all things hold

21 You also were once alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked deeds, but now he has reconciled you 22 in the body of his flesh through death, to present you holy and blameless and above (Rom 3:19,20; Eph 2:1-3; Jer 13:23). Only if we are God’s children by a new, spiritual birth are we qualified for an inheritance with Him – John 1:12,13; 3:3-8; Rom 8:16,17; Eph 4-10. “Inheritance” – Eph 1:14; 1 Pet 1:4. “In light” – the light of God and of Christ, the light of glory – Rev 21:23,24. 1:13 Here are two very different kingdoms. Every person is in one or the other.

it be said that all creation was for Him. The same Greek words are translated “to Him” in Rom 11:36. There they refer to God alone. Christ is not some kind of lesser god created by a greater God. He Himself is God.

“Thrones” – compare Rev 4:4. “Dominions. . .powers” – Eph 1:21; 3:10. 1:17 “Before all things” – Christ, the Son of God, was not a part of creation. He existed before creation and brought creation into existence.

“Darkness” – Acts 26:18; Luke 22:53; Eph 6:12; John 3:19,20. Satan is the ruler of the kingdom of darkness. Christ rules His kingdom of light (note on kingdom of God at Matt 4:17). He rescues people and brings them from Satan’s kingdom to His own. He does this by giving them light and by His almighty power making them children of the light (2 Cor 4:4-6; Eph 5:8). This is the great work of God now going on throughout the world.

“Hold together” – compare Heb 1:3. Christ keeps the vast universe from becoming a chaos. His is the power that makes it an ordered system. He holds all its parts together. Could this be said of anyone except God? 1:18 “Head” – see Eph 1:22,23. “Body” – Rom 12:5; 1 Cor 12:12,13. “Church” – Matt 16:18. “Beginning” – the Greek word means either “source” or “one who has the first place.” Christ is the one from whom His Church came into existence, and He occupies the supreme place in it.

“His dear Son” – Matt 3:17. 1:14 “Redemption through his blood” – Eph 1:7. 1:15 “He” means the Lord Jesus Christ. “Image of the invisible God” – God is spirit and cannot be seen by physical eyes (John 1:18; 1 Tim 1:17; 6:16; Heb 11:27). But Christ revealed what God is like. He is the exact likeness of God in human form – 2:9; John 1:1,14; 14:9; 2 Cor 4:4; Heb 1:3. “Firstborn” – Rom 8:29; Heb 1:6; 12:23; Ps 89:27. The Son of God shares the nature of God, is God. This means He is eternal. As God He never had a beginning, was never “born.” The Greek word translated “firstborn” (prototokos) here signifies pre-eminence and sovereignty. The Jews could even say of Jehovah God, the uncreated Creator of the universe revealed in the Old Testament, that He was the firstborn of the world. Here Paul is saying that Christ is the Lord over all creation. That this is his meaning is clear from the next verse. See also notes and references at Luke 2:11; Phil 2:6. 1:16 “For” – Christ is called the “firstborn” because all creation came into existence through Him (John 1:3; 1 Cor 8:6; Heb 1:2; Gen 1:1), not because He was born first (or because He was born at all). Since He is the Creator of all things it is clear that He Himself was not created.

“Firstborn from the dead” – Rev 1:5. This means more than that Christ was the first to conquer death. It means that He has first place, He is the sovereign of all those who shall, like Him, rise from among the dead. Compare Rom 14:9.

“Preeminence” – Eph 1:22; Phil 2:9-11. Christ must have the supremacy and He will have it. 1:19 All the fullness of God was in the man Christ Jesus – 2:9; John 1:1,14. 1:20 “Reconcile” – the whole world had fallen away from God into sin (Rom 3:19,20), and God’s anger burned against the sins of mankind (Rom 1:18). There was no peace between heaven and earth. God sent Christ to make peace. Christ did so by becoming a blood sacrifice to take away the sins of the world – John 1:29; Rom 5:10; 2 Cor 5:19; Eph 2:16. 1:21 “Alienated” – Eph 2:12; 4:18. “Enemies” – Rom 5:10; Jam 4:4. “In your mind” – they did not think they were God’s enemies, but because the thoughts and desires of their minds and hearts were contrary to God, they were His enemies. Compare Rom 8:5-8.

“By wicked deeds” – sinning is what makes men God’s enemies. 1:22 Verse 20; Eph 2:16-18.

“For Him” – only of the one true God could

COLOSSIANS 1:23 452

reproach in his sight, 23 if you continue in the faith established and firm and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel which you have heard, which has been preached to every creature which is under heaven, of which I Paul have been made a servant.

which is Christ in you, the hope of glory.

28 We preach him, warning everyone and teaching everyone with all wisdom, so that we may present everyone perfect in Christ Jesus. 29 Indeed for this purpose I labour, striving according to his working, which works in me mightily.

24 I now rejoice in my sufferings for you, and fill up what is lacking of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh, for the sake of his body, which is the church. 25 I have been made a servant of this church, in accordance with the position of overseer that God has given to me for you, to fulfil the word of God, 26 the mystery kept hidden for ages and generations, but now revealed to his saints. 27 To them God desired to make known the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles,

For I want you to know what a great struggle I have for you, and for those at Laodicea, and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh, 2 that their hearts might be encouraged, being knit together in love, and so enter into all the riches of the full assurance of understanding, into the complete knowledge of the mystery of God, of the Father and of Christ. 3 In Christ are hidden all

“Holy” – Eph 1:4; 5:25-27. “Above reproach” – 1 Cor 1:8; Rom 8:33. 1:23 “If” – Paul is not suggesting that some believers may not continue in their faith. He is defining what true believers are and do. Their continuing in the faith would be the proof that they had been reconciled. Compare 1 Cor 15:2; Heb 3:6,14; 10:38,39; John 10:27; Luke 22:32; 1 John 2:19. “Established and firm” – true faith rests on a firm foundation (1 Cor 3:11; Eph 2:20), and makes believers firm. “Under heaven” does not have the same meaning as “the ends of the earth” or the whole world – Mark 16:15; Acts 13:47. But Paul is informing them of how widespread the preaching of the gospel was in that part of the earth. 1:24 “My sufferings for you” – 4:10,18; 2 Cor 1:5,6; Eph 3:1,13. Paul’s sufferings were a result of preaching the truth, winning people to Christ and working to establish Christ’s Church on earth. He rejoiced not because suffering was pleasant to him, but because he suffered for Christ and for others. This he regarded as a privilege – Phil 1:29; 3:10. Compare 1 Pet 4:13-16.

“Christ in you” – John 17:23; Rom 8:9,10; 2 Cor 13:5; Rev 3:20. “Hope of glory” – Rom 5:2; 8:18. If Christ is not in us we have no good reason to hope we shall be saved and see God’s glory. 1:28 Compare Acts 20:20-24. “Complete wisdom” – the wisdom God gave him – 1 Cor 1:30; 2:7,10,12,16. He was not boasting in his own wisdom. He prayed that they might have complete wisdom – v 9. He knew this was possible to have because he had it. So can believers now – Jam 1:5.

“Perfect” – compare 2 Cor 11:2; Eph 4:12-15. See references and notes at Matt 5:48; Phil 3:12,15; Heb 6:1; 10:14. 1:29 To Paul Eph 3:20 was not mere theory. Observe that though God’s power was working in Paul this did not mean easy activity for him. Quite the opposite – it meant great labor and struggle (the same Greek word is used in 4:12; Luke 13:24; 1 Cor 9:25). 2:1 “Struggle” – 1:29. Paul struggled in prayer for believers whether he had met them or not. He well knew that every believer is precious to Christ and bore Christ’s name before the world.

“Laodicea” – Rev 3:14. 2:2 Another example of the content of Paul’s prayers – 1:9.

“Lacking” – was there something lacking in Christ’s sufferings on the cross? No, absolutely not. Was His sacrifice for the sin of the world incomplete? No, and Paul is not speaking of that here. Certainly Christ’s sufferings for our sins were once and for all, and perfect, and finished forever – John 19:30; Heb 10:10,14; 1 Pet 3:18. But now Christ is building His Church (Matt 16:18; Eph 2:19-22), and He is giving His servants the privilege of working with Him. In this sinful world this means troubles and tribulation and suffering and affliction. These are not yet finished, so are still “lacking.” Christ has given His servants the honor and privilege of suffering with Him for the sake of the Church. 1:26 Eph 3:2-9; Rom 16:25-27. “Saints” – Rom 1:7. 1:27 “Riches” – Eph 3:8. Compared to these riches every system of thought devised by men is poverty-stricken.

“Encouraged” – Acts 4:36; 9:31; 16:40; Rom 1:12; 15:4; Eph 6:22; Phil 2:1; 1 Thess 2:11,12. Paul considered this an important ministry.

“Knit together in love” – Rom 12:10; Eph 4:2,3; Phil 2:2. “Understanding” – see what Paul considered “riches.” Compare Prov 3:13,14; 8:10,19; 16:16. “Mystery” – a revelation from God. See note at Matt 13:11.

“Of God, of the Father and of Christ” – no one can know Christ unless God reveals Him – 2 Cor 4:4-6. In the same way no one can know God unless Christ reveals Him – Matt 11:27. The knowledge of Christ and God the Father is greater riches than everything else put together. Compare Phil 3:7-11; John 17:3. 2:3 If we know Christ we are at the source

453 COLOSSIANS 2:8

the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. 4 And I say this so that no one may deceive you with persuasive words. 5 For though I am absent in the body, yet I am with you in spirit, rejoicing and seeing your order and the firmness of your faith in Christ.

6 Therefore just as you have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so continue to go forward in him, 7 rooted and being built up in him and established in the faith, as you have been taught, overflowing in it with thanksgiving.

8 Beware lest any man despoil you through

of all spiritual wisdom. Observe the word “all.” All wisdom, without limit, is in Christ. If we do not know Him we are completely lacking in spiritual wisdom even though we know all philosophy and have all of the world’s knowledge. See 1 Cor 1:20,21. What some people call the way of wisdom for salvation is the way to pride and arrogance, not the way to salvation.

Eph 2:19-22; 1 Pet 2:4,5; 1 Cor 3:11.

“In the faith” – they should be more and more established in the truth of Christ, believe it more and more firmly.

“Thanksgiving” – Eph 5:4,20; 1 Thess 5:18. 2:8 “Beware” or “be very careful” – a subtle danger was there – the danger of being captured by a false system of thought. In vs 16-23 Paul speaks of the system which the Colossians faced. Those we face today may be similar or different, but we too need to be on our guard. One thing is certain in every generation – any philosophy, or system of religious thought that leaves out the Lord Jesus Christ is hollow and deceptive.

“Hidden” – the wisdom and knowledge of Christ are not clear to everyone, they do not lie on the surface. They must be sought as people would seek for hidden treasures. Compare Prov 2:1-6. Psalm 119 gives the example of one seeking for spiritual understanding with his whole heart. Happy are those who imitate him. 2:4 There are always those who deceive others (and themselves) with “persuasive words.” They can make man-invented ways and the wisdom of philosophy or religion sound very reasonable and good. Only by faith in Christ and an understanding of the truth, and of the reality He gives, can we keep ourselves from false ways. 2:5 “In spirit” – 1 Cor 5:3,4. Paul is not suggesting that his spirit could leave his body and travel to other places. He means his mind, his heart, his thoughts were on them and their affairs. What Paul “saw” (understood from the information he had received about them) made him hopeful that they would not be deceived by fine-sounding arguments.

Philosophy is the pursuit of what men regard as wisdom, an attempt to find out truth and the nature of reality by logic and reasoning. Christ is the truth, and all spiritual wisdom is hidden in Him. The methods of philosophy will never lead men to Him. The Bible is a revelation of the nature of reality, and all the truth about spiritual matters which God wants men to know is contained in it. Philosophy is speculation. It never leads to the true God (1 Cor 1:20,21). The Bible leads us to Christ who is true God. Philosophers in general contradict one another, and make statements which cannot be proved. They are dealing with things they do not know, things too high for them.

Christ, the wisdom of God (1 Cor 1:24), stands before us. In him alone are all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. It is interesting that the word “philosophy” is used just this once in the whole Bible. The word “philosophers” also is used just once in the Hebrew and Greek Bible (Acts 17:18), but they appear under different words once more – 1 Cor 1:20. In this way God, the Author of the Bible, reveals the uselessness of philosophy in the field of spiritual wisdom. If God ignores something, or fails to speak approval of it, then we may be sure it has no contribution to make to those things God wants most to teach us.

“Order” – 1 Cor 14:40. “Firmness of your faith in Christ” – this is what enables us to stand against deceptive teaching and every device of Satan (2 Cor 1:24; Eph 6:16; 1 Pet 5:9; 1 John 5:4). 2:6 Notes on “Christ” and “Jesus” at Matt 1:1. Notes on “Lord” at Luke 2:11. They had received the truth about the Jesus of history. They had not received some mystical idea, some Christ of speculation and imagination. They believed in a flesh and blood Jesus who was the God-anointed one and the Lord from heaven. Observe carefully that by faith they had received “the Lord.” This is the truth they had been taught and they had believed it and submitted themselves to Him. Now by that same faith they must continue to live (2 Cor 5:7).

“Despoil you” – or the Greek could be translated “make a prey of you” or “take you captive.”

“Traditions of men” – the philosophy troubling the Christians at Colosse was based on human traditions (either spoken or written down), and on certain basic lessons men thought they had learned from the world. Those philosophers were dealing with only the ABCs of things (but probably prided themselves on their deep thought). Their philosophy was not based on Christ and therefore was “empty deceit.” Since it was not based on Christ all true wis-

“Go forward” – or “walk” – note at Eph 2:10. 2:7 “Rooted and being built up” – compare Eph 3:17. Believers can be compared in some ways with plants or trees – Matt 12:33; 13:1-30; Ps 1:3. Christ is like the good ground where their roots are. They are already rooted, but gradually developing. They are like a building and Christ is the foundation where they are being built up –

COLOSSIANS 2:9 454

philosophy and empty deceit, according to the traditions of men, according to the rudimentary things of the world, and not according to Christ.

alive together with him, forgiving you all trespasses, 14 and blotting out the handwriting of decrees that was against us, which was opposed to us, and took it away, nailing it to his cross. 15 And having plundered principalities and powers, he made an open spectacle of them, triumphing over them by the cross.

9 For in him all the fullness of the Godhead dwells bodily. 10 And you are complete in him, who is the head of all sovereignty and power. 11 In him also you have been circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh in the circumcision done by Christ, 12 and have been buried with him in baptism, in which you have also been raised with him through faith in the working of God, who raised him from the dead.

16 Therefore let no one judge you in the matter of food or drink, or regarding a festival, or new moon observance, or sabbath days. 17 These are a shadow of things that were to come, but the substance is of Christ. 18 Do not let anyone keep you from receiving your reward, by a self-willed humility and worshipping of angels, entering into things which he has not seen, vainly puffed up by

13 And when you were dead in your sins and the lack of circumcision in your flesh, he made you

dom was left out. So it promised something it could not give. This is as true today as it was then. There are many systems of philosophy and of religious thought based on certain traditions, or ancient religious writings, or on pure human speculation. Since they leave out Christ, who is the wisdom of God, these systems also are hollow and deceptive. 2:9 See 1:19. This means that Christ is the incarnation of the one true God, the Creator of the universe. All the fullness of the divine nature dwells in His body. See references at Phil 2:6; Luke 2:11. 2:10 Believers are “in Christ”, united to Him by God’s Spirit – John 17:20-23; Rom 6:5; 1 Cor 12:12,13; Eph 1:4,7,11,13. Therefore in Him they have all they need for a holy, wise, and spiritual life. The “completeness” God has given them is not, of course, the fullness of deity. Human beings can never become God and receive God’s attributes (see Gen 1:26; Ps 9:20; Isa 40:6-8,12-26). But God has given to believers fullness of grace and power and wisdom in Christ. They are to understand this and appropriate these things to themselves and use them. Compare John 1:1618; Eph 3:19; 5:18. “Head” – Eph 1:20-23; Phil 2:9-11. 2:11 “Circumcised” – Paul is speaking of the true spiritual meaning which the religious ceremony of circumcision pointed to. See Rom 2:28,29; Phil 3:3. The flesh (in Greek “sarx” – see note at Rom 7:5) cannot be improved in any way. It deserves to die, and Christ by dying in our place has put it to death. He has cut believers off from any connection with it – 3:3; Rom 6:6; 7:17; 8:9. They have a new heart, a new nature; they are separated from the old life – 3:9,10; 2 Cor 5:17. This does not mean that the actual sinful nature within them is inactive – Rom 7:17,18; Gal 5:17. 2:12 “Buried with him in baptism” – see Rom 6:3,4. “Raised with Him” – Eph 2:6. “Through faith in the working of God” – compare Rom 4:20,21,24. When we believe the God who revealed His power in raising Christ from physical death, He raises us

from spiritual death. Compare John 5:24; Rom 10:9,10. 2:13 “Dead. . .alive” – Eph 2:1,5. “Forgiving” – 1:14; Eph 1:7. 2:14 Eph 2:15. “Against us” – the law of God was opposed to people because all are sinners and have broken it, and the law demanded punishment and death – Gal 3:10; Rom 3:19; 4:15; 7:12-14. “Nailing it to His cross” – Christ took our place and endured all the punishment and curse of the law against sin – Gal 3:13. He died under the curse of the law and all believers died with Him (in God’s reckoning). Because they are dead to the law, it is as though the law was crucified and dead to them – Rom 7:1-6. 2:15 “Principalities and powers” – here Paul means Satan and other evil spirits (Eph 6:12). They tried to destroy Christ by the cross – Luke 22:53. Instead, Christ by His cross and resurrection gained the victory over them, and freed His people from their power – John 12:31; Heb 2:14,15. 2:16-23 Paul now speaks of some ways false teachers tried to deceive the Colossians by “persuasive words” (v 4). 2:16 “Let no one” – here he is referring to the Jews who still held to the “written code with its regulations” (the whole law of Moses) – v 14.

“Food or drink” – see note at Lev 11:1; Mark 7:18,19; Acts 10:9-16; Rom 14:1-4.

“Festival” – he means Jewish observance of special days and times. Believers now are not under such Old Testament rules and regulations. See notes on “Sabbath” at Rom 14:5-8; Gal 4:10,11. These regulations are part of the written code Christ nailed to the cross – v 14. 2:17 “Shadow” – Heb 8:5; 10:1. “Substance” – the rules and regulations of the Old Testament were shadowy pictures of spiritual truth found in Christ. 2:18 Paul now speaks of another danger. Some people in Colosse were in a false religious path. They were proud of what they considered their humility, and they worshiped angels. This worship and their so-called humility went hand in hand. They may have argued something like this: human beings

455 COLOSSIANS 3:3

his carnal mind, 19 and not holding to the Head, from whom the whole body is supplied and knit together by muscles and ligaments, and grows with the increase God gives.

things indeed have an appearance of wisdom in their self-chosen worship, and humility, and bodily austerities, but have no value against fleshly indulgence.

20 Therefore if you died with Christ to the rudimentary things of the world, why, as though living in the world, do you submit to rules 21 (do not touch, do not taste, do not handle, 22 all of which are to perish with the using), according to the commandments and doctrines of men? 23 These

If then you have been raised with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sits at the right hand of God. 2 Set your affection on things above, not on things of the earth. 3 For you have died and your life is hidden with Christ in

cannot go to God directly – He is too high above them, too holy, too unapproachable; so men should worship Him only through mediators and these mediators are angels. Some religious people today use a similar argument. But instead of worshiping angels or through angels they venerate those they call the “saints” who have died. They regard them as mediators, and ask them to intercede with God in their behalf. Besides these there are a great many people who worship various “gods”, not God the Creator. All of this is contrary to God’s Word and will revealed in the Bible – Ex 20:1-6; John 14:6; 1 Tim 2:5; Heb 10:19-22.

tions about food, drink, etc are at the heart of spiritual life. Believers in Christ have, in Christ, died to all that. 2:23 “Appearance of wisdom” – this is quite enough to satisfy most people on earth. The true wisdom that comes from God they do not have and do not try to obtain.

“Self-chosen worship” – many people try to worship in their own way and ignore God’s appointed way. Compare Matt 15:7-9; John 4:23,24; Ex 20:1-6; Ps 29:2; Prov 14:12. “Bodily austerities” – some think that they can become spiritual by ill-treating the body, and forcing it to obey them by ascetic practices. Self-control and subjection of the body are certainly good (1 Cor 9:27). But not all methods men practice to accomplish this are good. But neither that alone, nor the other things Paul mentions here, can make anyone spiritual or enable him to overcome his sinful nature. There is only one way to do this, and that is through the Lord Jesus Christ. Paul takes this matter up in the next chapter. 3:1,2 What men need is new, spiritual life, not the things false teachers tried to impose on Christians at Colosse (2:4,8,1623). “Raised with Christ” – 2:13; Rom 6:4,5; Eph 2:4-6. Believers died in Christ who is their representative and substitute, and they were raised in Him. This became a living experience when they received Him by faith and were born again – John 1:12,13. Christ is at the right hand of God – Eph 1:20; Phil 2:9; Heb 1:3. That is where every believer’s thoughts and desires should be. This is the only way to live a holy life worthy of Him. Compare Phil 4:8; Rom 8:5; etc.

“Reward” – see 1 Cor 9:24; 2 Tim 2:5. Believers should not let anyone cause them to stumble in the spiritual race they are running. If they do they may lose the prize they could otherwise have received.

“Self-willed humility” – not the kind of humility produced in a believer by the Holy Spirit.

“Puffed up” – this is the result of selfwilled humility. Such “humility” is only pride in disguise.

“Carnal mind” – the mind of the flesh, the fallen nature – see Rom 8:5-7. The people described here were controlled by their sinful nature and their worship, religion, and philosophy came out of that, but they may have considered themselves very spiritual. 2:19 “Not holding to the Head” – the NIV here has “lost connection with the Head.” This is an unnecessary and misleading translation. It implies that these false teachers once were connected with the Head (Christ), but somehow lost that connection. This strikes the author of these notes as something very unlikely. The phrase may possibly be translated “not taking hold of the Head” or “not united to the Head” (The Jerusalem Bible). The false religious teachers at Colosse were not controlled by Christ. His teachings did not rule their lives. That is why they went astray. Probably they professed to be His followers, but proved by their teachings that they were not.

“Affection” – or “mind”, or both. “Things. . .above” – these are the things of Christ and God, spiritual things, the truth God has revealed, the true wisdom, the blessings He has given us in Christ (Eph 1:3). We should seek those things with all our thoughts, desires and strength. This is the way to continued peace and joy and assurance and power and holiness and power and growth in the Christian life.

“Grow” – Eph 4:16. 2:20 “Died in Christ” – Rom 6:6,8; Gal 2:20. “Rudimentary things” (v 8; Gal 4:3) – things that are related to the old creation, not the new spiritual creation in Christ. 2:21,22 Some people thought then (and think now) that laws and rules and regula-

“Things of the earth” – Phil 3:19; 1 John 2:16,17. 3:3 “Died” – Rom 6:2-4,8; Gal 2:20. “Life” – the new, spiritual life that God has given to believers.

“Hidden” – no one on earth can see it, no enemy can come at it to destroy it (John 10:28,29). Though this treasure in Christ

COLOSSIANS 3:4 456

God. 4 When Christ, who is our life, appears, then you also will appear with him in glory.

Jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, Barbarian nor Scythian, slave nor free, but Christ is all, and in all.

5 Therefore put to death your members which are upon the earth: sexual immorality, uncleanness, bad passion, evil cravings, and covetousness, which is idolatry. 6 Because of these things the wrath of God comes on the children of disobedience. 7 Once you also spent your life in these things, when you lived in them. 8 But now you must also put off all these: anger, rage, malice, blasphemy, filthy language from your mouth. 9 Do not lie to each other, since you have put off the old man with his deeds 10 and have put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge in the image of its Creator, 11 where there is neither Greek nor

12 Therefore, as the chosen of God, holy and dearly loved, clothe yourselves with tender mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness and patience. 13 Bear with one another, and forgive one another, if anyone has a quarrel against another. Just as Christ forgave you, so you also must do. 14 And above all these things clothe yourselves with love, which is the perfect bond.

15 And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, for you were called to this in one body. And be thankful. 16 Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom, teaching and admonishing one

may seem far away, it is very near, and very safe. 3:4 Christ is the life of all believers – that is, they have this new, spiritual life because He is in them (1:27; John 11:25; Rom 8:9,10; 1 John 5:11,12,20). They are united to Him (John 17:20-23), and His life flows through the whole body of believers.

“Have put on” – when people repent (Matt 3:2) and believe in Christ they are putting off the old way of life and putting on a new. They obtain a new nature, they become new people – 2 Cor 5:17. This new nature is in the “image” of God – that is, it is spiritual, holy and righteous (Eph 4:22-24). It exists in believers side by side with their sinful nature – Gal 5:16,17; Rom 7:14-25; etc. So each believer has to deal with the faults, sins, bad habits, evil desires, etc., of the old nature. And the way to deal with them is to put them to death, to put them off. 3:11 Gal 3:28. All who believe in Christ have the new nature and all are united with Christ. Christians should not make distinctions where God has made none. 3:12 ”The chosen of God” – 2 Cor 6:16-18; 1 Pet 2:9,10. ”Holy” – notes at John 17:17-19; etc. “Dearly loved” – Eph 1:5; 3:18,19; 5:25,26; 1 John 3:1. “Put on” – or “clothe yourselves” – Rom 13:14. ”Tender mercies. . .patience” – Phil 2:1; Gal 5:22,23. 3:13 Eph 4:32; Matt 6:12,14. 3:14 ”Above all. . .love” – John 13:34; Rom 12:10; 1 Corinthians chapter 13; Eph 4:2; Phil 2:2; 1 John 3:18; 4:7,8. Only love can make perfect unity among believers. Without it there will be selfish ambition, quarrels, factions, etc. 3:15 ”The peace of God” – John 14:27; Phil 4:6,7. Peace should sit on the throne of our hearts and direct our actions. We should avoid doing anything that strikes against inner peace, that is a traitor to peace, that makes us uneasy and fearful. Peace in the heart is a tender flower and sin will cause it to wither.

“Appears” – 1 Tim 6:14; 2 Tim 4:1,8; Titus 2:13; Heb 9:28; 1 Pet 5:4; 1 John 2:28; 3:2. “In glory” – John 17:24; Rom 5:2; 8:17,18; 1 John 3:1-3. 3:5 ”Put to death” – Paul bases this command on the great truths he has set before us in vs 1-4. Compare Rom 12:1; Eph 4:1; 5:1. Since God has given believers new life in Christ, since they have a glorious future, they should behave accordingly. They must set out to remove sinning from their lives. And this is possible (though it is not possible for us to eradicate the sinful nature within us). If it is not possible, Paul by the inspiration of God’s Spirit would not have told believers to do it. They will not accomplish it by any methods of the false teachers (2:23). But they can do so through Christ, by His Spirit, using the strength He gives. See Rom 8:4,13,14; Gal 5:22-25; Eph 3:16-20.

“Members” – “parts of the body.” The sins Paul now lists are as closely connected to our nature by birth as eyes, hands or feet are to the body. They must be dealt with harshly, drastically. See Matt 5:29,30.

“Covetousness” – or “greed” “desiring more” – a sin very common even among Christians.

“Idolatry” – Eph 5:5. Idols in the heart are detestable and destructive just as exterior idols are. See Ezek 14:3,4. 3:6 “Wrath” – Eph 5:6; Rom 1:18; Ps 90: 7-11; Num 25:3. “Children of disobedience” – this expression means those who are disobedient, those whose nature and practice is disobedience. 3:7 Eph 2:1-3; Rom 3:9-19. 3:8 “Put off” – Eph 4:22-32. 3:9,10 “Do not lie” – Eph 4:25; Ps 15:2; Prov 12:22.

“One body” – 1 Cor 12:12,13. So we should behave toward one another in the light of this – 1 Cor 1:10; Phil 2:2.

“Thankful” – 1:12; 2:7. 3:16 Compare Eph 5:18-20. There is a close connection between being filled with God’s Spirit and letting the word (teachings) of Christ dwell richly in the mind and heart.

“Dwell” – compare Eph 3:17; Ps 119:11. See the importance of the word of Christ to

457 COLOSSIANS 4:12

another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. 17 And whatever you do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through him.

heaven.

2 Persevere in prayer, and be alert in it with thnaksgiving, 3 and be praying for us also, that God would open to us a door for the Word, to speak the mystery of Christ, for which I am in chains, 4 that I may make it clear, speaking as I should. 5 Behave with wisdom toward outsiders, redeeming the time. 6 Let your speech always be with grace, seasoned with salt, that you may know how you should answer everyone.

18 Wives, submit to your own husbands, as is fitting in the Lord.

19 Husbands, love your wives, and do not be bitter toward them.

20 Children, obey your parents in all things, for this pleases the Lord well.

7 Tychicus will tell you all the news about me. He is a dear brother, and a faithful servant and fellow worker in the Lord. 8 I have sent him to you for the same purpose, that he might learn how you are and encourage your hearts, 9 with Onesimus, a faithful and dear brother, who is one of you. They will tell you everything that is happening here.

21 Fathers, do not provoke your children, so that they will not be discouraged.

22 Slaves, in everything obey those who are your masters according to the body, not serving because he is watching, not as pleasers of men, but in sincerity of heart, fearing God. 23 And whatever you do, do it heartily, as for the Lord, and not for men, 24 knowing that from the Lord you will receive the reward of the inheritance. For you serve the Lord Christ. 25 But he who does wrong will be repaid for the wrong he did, and there is no favoritism with God.

10 Aristarchus my fellow prisoner greets you, as does Mark, the cousin of Barnabas (you received instructions about him. If he comes to you, receive him), 11 and Jesus, who is called Justus. These are the only ones of the circumcision who work with me for the kingdom of God, and they have been a comfort to me. 12 Epaphras, who is one of you, a servant of Christ, greets you. He is always striving earnestly for you in prayer, that

Masters, give your slaves what is just and fair, knowing that you also have a Master in

believers. Compare Ps 1:2; Deut 6:6,7; Josh 1:8.

unbelievers. Outsiders may know nothing more of Christianity than what they see in us or hear from us. If we are not wise we may offend them unnecessarily. If we do not take the opportunities God gives us to speak to them of Christ, their blood may be on our hands – Acts 20:25-27. When we do speak to them our way of speaking should be gracious, courteous, pleasant. And, of course, our message to them should always put emphasis on God’s grace. Compare Ps 45:2; Luke 4:22.

“Teaching and admonishing” – all believers are to be teachers of one another. But this can happen only as Christ’s word richly lives in them. 3:17 Compare 1 Cor 10:31. “In the name of the Lord Jesus” – on His authority, according to His nature and teachings, as those who represent Him on earth. Here is a rule that should govern our every action and word. If we cannot do or say something by the authority of the Lord Jesus we should not do it or say it. Believers are His people on earth, members of His body. They are to present Him to the world, not to speak and act as they please. 3:18-25 See Eph 5:22-6:8 and notes. “Slaves” – or “servants” or “bondservants”. 4:1 Eph 6:9. 4:2 Eph 6:18; Luke 18:1. “Thankful” – 1:12; 2:7; 3:15,17; 1 Thess 5:18. 4:3 Eph 6:19,20. “Mystery of Christ” – 1:25-27. Paul, an example to us all, was always looking for opportunities to tell others of Christ. He prayed for opportunities and asked others to pray for him. 4:4 ”Speaking as I should” – in the variety of situations we face, and with the variety of people that we meet, it is not always easy to speak as we ought. To be ready to speak in every situation, to every kind of person, requires much prayer and thought and study. 4:5,6 Believers must always consider what effect their words and actions have on

The word “salt” may suggest two things. Salt makes things tasty. Our way of speaking should make people want to hear more. Salt preserves from corruption. We do not need to adopt the corrupt way of speaking common among men. Compare Eph 4:29. 4:7 “Tychicus” – Eph 6:21. 4:8 “Encourage” – 2:2. 4:9 “Onesimus” – Philemon 10-12,16. 4:10 “Aristarchus” – Acts 19:29; 20:4; 27:2; Philemon 24. “Prisoner” – v 18; Eph 3:1; Phil 1:13. “Mark” – Acts 12:12,25; 13:5,13; 15:37,39; 2 Tim 4:11; Philemon 24; 1 Pet 5:13. 4:11 “Jesus” is the Greek form of Joshua and was not an uncommon name among Jews in those days.

“Of the circumcision” – or of the Jews. The rest of his fellow workers were people of other nations or races.

“Kingdom of God” – notes at Matt 4:17; Rom 14:17. 4:12,13 “Epaphras” – 1:7. “Striving. . .in prayer” – 2:1. This was not

COLOSSIANS 4:13 458

you may stand perfect and complete in all the will of God. 13 For I bear him witness that he has a great zeal for you, and for those in Laodicea and for those in Hierapolis. 14 Luke, the beloved physician, and Demas, greet you. 15 Greet the brethren who are in Laodicea, and Nymphas, and the church that meets in his house.

it is read in the church of the Laodiceans also, and likewise that you read the letter from Laodicea.

17 And say to Archippus, “See that you complete the ministry you have received in the Lord.”

18 This greeting I, Paul, am writing with my own hand. Remember my chains. Grace be with you. Amen.

16 When this letter is read among you, see that

for himself but for others. He wanted to win spiritual victories for them. Spiritual wrestling is often necessary because of the weakness of the flesh, and the opposition of enemies in the spiritual world – Matt 26:40,41; Eph 6:12. Compare also Gen 32:24-32. Epaphras wanted very important things for those believers – things believers still need today. He wanted them to have the ability to know God’s will and stand firm in it (1:9,10), and to enjoy spiritual maturity (Eph 4:13-15). Notice the word “always.” “Laodicea” – vs 15,16; 2:1. 4:14 “Luke” – Philemon 24; 2 Tim 4:11. Luke was a Gentile (compare v 11) and the

author of Acts and the Gospel of Luke. This is the only place he is called a physician.

“Demas” – Philemon 24; 2 Tim 4:10. 4:15,16 This was one way Paul’s letters (and other portions of the Bible) became known to the churches. Remember that in those days there were no printing presses and no copying machines of any kind. 4:17 “Archippus” – Philemon 2. One of the major concerns of every believer should be to finish the work the Lord Jesus has given him or her to do. See Acts 20:24; 2 Tim 4:7. 4:18 “Own hand” – 1 Cor 16:21; Gal 6:11; 2 Thess 3:17. ”Chains” – v 10.

The First Letter of the Apostle Paul to the

THESSALONIANS

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime between 50 and 54 AD.

Themes:

During his second missionary journey Paul visited Thessalonica and preached the gospel of Christ. Some people there believed in Christ, left their idols, and became disciples (Acts 17:1-9). Now Paul writes to strengthen their faith, to let them know of his joy concerning them, and to give them some further teaching. A principal theme is the second coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. Paul refers to this event in each chapter of this letter (1:10; 2:19; 3:13; 4:13-17; 5:1-4). Christ will come again and gather His believers to Himself to be with Him forever, therefore believers should now rejoice in this great truth and live lives worthy of it.

Contents:

Paul’s prayer and thanksgiving ...................................................................... 1:2,3 An ideal church ............................................................................................ 1:4-10 Paul and his companions are examples of what

all servants of Christ should be ............................................................. 2:1-12 Their courage and determination ............................................................... 2:1,2 Their integrity, faithfulness, motives .......................................................... 2:3-6 Their loving hearts ................................................................................... 2:7,8 Their constant labor ................................................................................. 2:9 Their holy and righteous lives .................................................................... 2:10 Their tender care of believers ................................................................... 2:11,12 More thanksgiving ........................................................................................ 2:13,14 The opposition of the Jews ........................................................................... 2:14-16 Paul’s love for believers ................................................................................ 2:17-20 Paul sent Timothy to Thessalonica .................................................................. 3:1-6 Paul’s encouragement and desire to visit them ................................................. 3:7-11 Paul’s prayer for them .................................................................................. 3:12,13 Living to please God ..................................................................................... 4:1-12

Holy living ............................................................................................... 4:3-8 Brotherly love ......................................................................................... 4:9,10 Living in a way that attracts others............................................................ 4:11,12 The second coming of Christ, the Rapture ....................................................... 4:13-18 Times and dates .......................................................................................... 5:1-4 Living as children of the Light......................................................................... 5:5-11 Closing remarks ........................................................................................... 5:12-17

1 THESSALONIANS 1:1 460

what kind of men we were among you for your sake. 6 And you became followers of us and of the Lord. You received the word in much suffering, but with the Holy Spirit’s joy. 7 So you became examples to all the believers in Macedonia and Achaia. 8 For the word of the Lord sounded out from you. Not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but also in every place your faith in God is becoming known, so that we do not need to say anything about it. 9 For they themselves declare concerning us what kind of entry we had among you and how you turned to God from idols, to serve the living and true God, 10 and to wait for his Son from 1:1 “Paul” – Acts 8:1-3; 13:9. “Silvanus” was the same person as Silas –Acts 15:22,40.

Paul, and Silvanus, and Timothy, to the church of the Thessalonians which is in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.

2 We give thanks to God always for all of you, mentioning you in our prayers, 3 remembering constantly your work of faith and labour of love and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, in the sight of our God and Father, 4 knowing, dear brethren, God’s choice of you. 5 For our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and in much assurance. You know

3:16,17; John 14:16,17; Acts 1:4; Eph 5:18. Paul moved about and preached and served others in the heavenly atmosphere of God’s Spirit. This was the source of his power.

”Timothy” – Acts 16:1-4. Silas (and possibly Timothy) was with Paul when the church in Thessalonica was started – Acts 17:1-4,10-14.

“In much assurance” – both he and they were convinced that God was at work among them.

“In God. . .and Christ” – Paul in this way shows the oneness of two distinct persons in the one Godhead (notes at Matt 3:16,17; 28:19; John 10:30; 17:1-5; Phil 2:6). Believers are “in” God. He is their refuge, their home, the location of their spiritual life. Compare Ps 90:1; Col 3:3. 1:2 ”Thanks”–Rom 1:8; 1 Cor 1:4; Phil 1:8; Col 1:3. ”In our prayers” – Rom 1:9,10; Eph 1:16; 3:16; Phil 1:4,9; Col 1:3,9; 2:1. 1:3 Here are three great Christian qualities and something of what they produce. True faith will always produce good works. See Jam 2:14-17,26. The Greek word translated “love” here is “agape.” See 1 Cor 13:1-13 for its description. Love can be known only by what it produces and seen only in how it behaves. Real love is always willing to labor for Christ and others.

“What kind” – 2:5-12. Compare Acts 20:18-20,33-35. 1:6 “Followers of us” or “imitators of us” – Christian leaders must be examples which all may safely follow. See 1 Cor 4:16; 11:1; Phil 3:17; 2 Thess 3:7,9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 5:3. “In much suffering” – 2:14; Acts 17:510. This did not turn them from the gospel. It never will turn away those whom God has chosen.

“Joy” – compare Acts 8:8; 13:52; 16:34; Rom 14:17. God’s Spirit alone can produce this joy in the hearts of those who believe the gospel. 1:7 “Examples” – Paul became a model to believers by following the greatest of all examples (1 Cor 11:1). They imitated Paul and became models to others.

“Hope” – see Rom 5:2-5; 8:24,25. Believers are willing to endure all things because their hope is fixed on God who has promised them eternal life with Himself – Titus 1:2. 1:4 ”Knowing” – the evidence that they were true believers was very strong indeed and made Paul sure that God had chosen them for eternal life.

“Macedonia and Achaia” – what we call Greece today consisted then of these two main regions. Thessalonica was in Macedonia. 1:8 “Word. . .sounded forth” – they were clear and open witnesses for Christ as all believers should be.

“Everywhere” – compare Rom 1:8. 1:9 “Idols” – many of the believers there were Gentiles – people other than Jews – and idolatry then was as common as it is now in some parts of the world. A clear mark of their conversion was that they abandoned their idols and turned to the one true God. So it must be with us.

“Dearly loved” – Rom 5:8; Eph 3:18,19; Col 3:12; 1 John 3:1.

“Choice of you” – Mark 13:20; John 13:18; 15:19; Rom 8:33; Eph 1:4,5,11; 1 Pet 1:2; 2:9. 1:5-10 These verses, together with v 3, give the evidence that made Paul certain of their salvation. When he first preached to them he experienced the power of the Holy Spirit, he saw the profound change that occurred in them, a change which stood the test of persecution, and he knew that their witness for Christ was true and fervent. 1:5 “Our gospel” – the gospel revealed by Christ which they preached (2:8; 3:2; Gal 1:11,12; Rom 1:16; 1 Cor 15:1-8). “In power” – Acts 1:8; 1 Cor 2:4,5; Col 1:29. Too much preaching is simply with words and lacks the power of God.

“The living and true God” – Paul uses this expression to distinguish Him from the “gods” which are false and lifeless, the idols the Thessalonians had worshipped and that others still worshipped. See 1 Cor 8:5,6; Ps 115:3-8; Isa 44:20; Jer 10:14; Rom 1:22,23,25. If we want the true and living God to be our God we must do as these Thessalonians did. We cannot have both the true God and idols. 1:10 “Wait” – 1 Cor 1:7; Titus 2:13; Heb 9:28. The second coming of Christ is an important theme of both letters to the Thessalonians – indeed an important theme

“In the Holy Spirit” – notes at Matt

461 1 THESSALONIANS 2:14

heaven, whom he raised from the dead, Jesus, who has delivered us from the wrath to come.

of her children. 8 We yearned over you with such affection that we were willing to give to you, not only the gospel of God, but also our own lives, because you were dear to us. 9 For you remember, brethren, our labour and toil. For labouring night and day because we would not be a burden to any of you, we preached to you the gospel of God.

For, brethren, you yourselves know that our coming to you was not in vain. 2 But even after we had suffered previously and been spitefully treated at Philippi, as you know, we were bold in our God to speak the gospel of God to you, in the midst of much conflict. 3 For our exhortation did not arise from error, or from impurity, or from deceitfulness, 4 but since we were approved by God to be entrusted with the gospel, even so we speak, not to please men, but God, who tests our hearts. 5 For we did not at any time use flattering words, as you know, or a cloak to cover greed. God is our witness. 6 And we did not seek glory from men, either from you, or from others.

10 You are witnesses, and God also, how holy, righteous and blameless our behaviour was among you who believe. 11 Also you know how we encouraged and comforted and instructed every one of you, as a father does his children, 12 that you should behave in a way worthy of God, who has called you to his kingdom and glory.

13 For this reason also we constantly thank God: because when you heard the Word of God from us and received it, you embraced it, not as the word of men, but as it is in truth, the Word of God. Also it is effectively working in you who believe. 14 For, brethren, you became imitators of

As the apostles of Christ, we could rightly have been a burden to you, 7 but we were gentle among you, just as a nursing mother lovingly takes care

of the whole New Testament – 2:19; 3:13; 4:13-18; 2 Thess 1:7; 2:1; Matt 24:30; John 14:3; Acts 1:11; Rev 1:7.

“Not to please men” – Gal 1:10. “Tests our hearts” – 1 Sam 16:7; Ps 66:10; 139:1,23,24; Prov 21:2; Jer 17:10; Rev 2:23. 2:5 Acts 20:33-35; 2 Cor 7:2. Some preachers are after money, and put on a mask of piety to trick people into giving it – 1 Tim 6:5. Paul was not like them. He well knew that the anger of God rests on the greedy and deceitful – Eph 5:5,6; Col 3:5,6; 1 Tim 6:9-11. “God is our witness” – v 10. A very solemn and emphatic way of speaking. 2:6 “From men” – compare John 5:44; Rom 2:29.

”Raised from the dead” – Matt 28:6; Acts 1:3; 2:24-32; 1 Cor 15:3-8.

“The wrath to come” – Rom 1:18; 2:5; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Rev 6:16. Notes on God’s anger at Num 25:3; Ps 90:7-11; John 3:36; Rom 1:18. God’s wrath will come when God rises to judge the world. Wrath is the opposite of salvation – 5:9. It means eternal punishment – 2 Thess 1:7-10; Matt 25:46. Jesus is the only one who rescues believers from this wrath. See Rom 5:9. Some commentators on this passage of Scripture have expressed their belief that the wrath Paul speaks of here is the same as the great tribulation at the end of this age (Matt 24:21). However, the great tribulation is nowhere called the wrath of God. Actually it is the wrath of Satan and of evil men against God’s people. See notes at Matt 24:29; Rev 6:12-17; 13:7,15-17. Paul does not say here (or anywhere else) that believers will be rescued from this. Also we should understand that whether or not the church will be in the great tribulation period, true believers of some kind will certainly be – see Rev 12:17; 13:7. If the tribulation is the wrath of God this would mean that the wrath of God will come on those saints who resist antichrist to the point of death. Can we think that this is possible? Surely “the wrath to come” refers to something far different and far worse than the great tribulation period. 2:1 “Not in vain” – 1:5-10 makes this very clear. 2:2 “Philippi” – Acts 16:19-24. “Conflict” – Acts 17:5-10. 2:3 It is probable that someone at Thessalonica had been speaking against Paul. Compare 2 Cor 1:12; 2:17; 4:2. 2:4 “Entrusted with the gospel” – 1 Cor 4:1; Gal 2:7; Eph 3:7,8; 1 Tim 1:11,12.

“Burden” – see 1 Cor 9:7-15; 2 Cor 11:9. 2:7 Verse 11; Gal 4:19. 2:8 2 Cor 7:3; 12:15; 1 John 3:16. 2:9 Acts 18:3; 2 Cor 11:9; 2 Thess 3:8. 2:10 He is not speaking like this for his own sake, but for their sake and for the sake of the gospel he preached. Compare 2 Cor 1:12; 11:16-21; 12:19. He wanted them to have no doubts about the truth of the gospel. 2:11,12 He was like both a mother and a father to them – v 7. Compare 1 Cor 4:15; Gal 4:19. He is an example of how evangelists and pastors should behave toward converts.

“Behave” – or “walk” – note at Eph 2:10. “Worthy of God” – see Eph 4:1; Phil 1:27; Col 1:10. “Called you” – note at Rom 1:6; 8:30. Observe what God calls us to.

“Kingdom” and “glory” – see Matt 4:17; 25:34; John 17:22,24; Rom 5:2; 8:17; 14:17; Col 1:12,13; Heb 12:28; 2 Pet 1:11. 2:13 ”The Word of God” – here means the gospel of Christ. See Gal 1:11,12. Compare 2 Tim 3:16. “Working in you” – compare Phil 1:6; 2:13. The Word of God in the hearts and minds of people is an active force for great good – Ps 119:11; Heb 4:12. So we have the instruction in Col 3:16. 2:14 “Imitators” – 1:6.

1 THESSALONIANS 2:15 462

the churches of God in Judea which are in Christ Jesus. For you also suffered the same things from your own countrymen that they have from the Jews, 15 who killed both the Lord Jesus and their own prophets, and have persecuted us. And they are not pleasing to God, and are opposed to all men, 16 forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved, and so always filling up the measure of their sins. And wrath has come on them to the utmost.

2 and sent Timothy, our brother and servant of God, and our fellow worker in the gospel of Christ, to establish you and encourage you concerning your faith, 3 that no one would be upset by these troubles. For you know that we are appointed to this. 4 For in fact, when we were with you, we told you beforehand that we would experience tribulation – even as it came about, as you know. 5 For this reason, when I could no longer endure it, I sent to find out about your faith, fearing that perhaps by some means the tempter had tempted you, and our labour might be in vain.

17 But we, brethren, for a short time, being removed from you in person (but not in heart), with great longing, made every effort to see your face. 18 Therefore we would have come to you, certainly I, Paul, more than once, but Satan hindered us. 19 For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Is it not you, in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming? 20 For you are our glory and joy.

6 But now Timothy has come from you to us, and brought us good news about your faith and love, and reported that you always have good memories of us, and greatly desire to see us, even as we desire to see you. 7 So, brethren, we were encouraged about you in all our trouble and distress, because of your faith. 8 For now we live, since you stand firm in the Lord. 9 For what thanks can we offer to God again for you, for all the joy we experience for your sakes in the presence of

So when we could no longer endure it, we thought it good to be left alone at Athens,

“Your own countrymen” – Greeks. Unbelieving Greeks persecuted believing Greeks just as unbelieving Jews persecuted believing Jews. And as all other peoples of earth tend to persecute believers in Christ. 2:15 “Killed” – Roman soldiers did the actual killing, but the Jews handed Jesus over to the Romans and demanded His death, and so were responsible for it (Matt 27:1,2,22-25; Acts 2:23; 3:13-15). “The prophets” – Matt 23:37; Acts 7:52. “Persecuted us” – Acts 13:50; 14:2,5, 19; 17:5; etc. 2:16 “Gentiles” – Acts 13:45,50; 20:3; 21:27; 22:21,22. “To the utmost” –compare Matt 23:35,36. 2:17,18 “Being removed” – Acts 17:10. He was in Thessalonica only a brief time and had to leave new believers before he had much opportunity to teach them. He loved them dearly (vs 7,11) and longed to visit them.

that believers, especially new believers, be strong in the faith and encouraged to live for Christ. See v 13; 2:12; 2 Thess 2:17; Acts 14:22; 2 Cor 12:19; Eph 3:16; Col 1:11; 2:7. 3:3 “These troubles” – 2:14. “We are appointed to this” – observe this truth very carefully and compare John 16:33; Acts 14:22; 1 Pet 4:1,12. 3:4 Paul knew from the Word of God and from his personal experience what would happen, and he plainly told them so. When speaking of the blessings of the gospel he did not fail to speak also of the troubles that would come to believers. Compare Acts 20:20,27. 3:5 “Fearing” – compare 1 Cor 15:2; Gal 4:11. True faith in Christ enables believers to overcome trials, persecutions and temptations – John 10:39; 1 John 5:4,5; etc. Paul knew the Thessalonians were facing such difficulties. Was their faith real enough to stand the test? He was anxious to find out.

“Satan hindered us” – compare Rom 1:13. We do not know what circumstances Paul refers to here. But we do know that Satan is constantly opposing God’s servants, and, it would seem from this verse, he can cause delays and disruption of plans. On Satan see 1 Chron 21:1; Matt 4:1-10; John 8:44. 2:19,20 See Phil 4:1. How proud he was of these who believed in Christ! What joy they brought to his heart!

“The tempter” – Satan (Matt 4:1-10). “In vain” – Gal 2:2; Phil 2:16. 3:6 “Faith and love” – 1:3. 3:7 “Encouraged. . .because of your faith” – he understood that their faith had passed the tests that came to it and so proved itself genuine (compare 1 Pet 1:6,7). 3:8 “Now we live” – Paul felt his life was bound up with theirs, that if they lived faithfully in Christ it made him feel alive. Compare 1 Cor 12:24-26. “Stand firm” – 1 Cor 15:58; Gal 5:1; Eph 6:14; Col 2:5; Jam 5:8; 1 Pet 5:9,10. 3:9 “Thanks” – 1:2. These Thessalonians had come to Christ through his ministry, but his thanks were to God because he knew it was God alone who produced this result.

“Crown” – he speaks of the reward of the soul winner. It is to see people in Christ’s presence won through his (or her) efforts. Compare Ps 126:5,6; John 4:36. 3:1 “Athens” – from Thessalonica Paul and his companions went to Berea and then on to Athens (Acts 17:10,15). 3:2 “Timothy” – 1:1; Acts 16:1. “Encourage” – he was always concerned

“Joy” – 2:19,20. This was the joy that

463 1 THESSALONIANS 4:11

our God, 10 night and day praying exceedingly that we might see your face, and fill up that which is lacking in your faith?

3 For this is the will of God, your sanctification, that you should abstain from sexual immorality, 4 that every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in holiness and honour, 5 not in the passion of lust like the Gentiles who do not know God, 6 that no man transgress and take advantage of his brother in this matter; because the Lord is the avenger of all such, as we also warned you before and solemnly affirmed. 7 For God has not called us to uncleanness, but to holiness. 8 So he who rejects this teaching is rejecting not man but God, who has given to us his Holy Spirit.

11 Now may our God and Father himself, and our Lord Jesus Christ, direct our way to you. 12 And may the Lord cause you to increase and abound in love toward each other, and toward all men, just as we do toward you, 13 to the end that he may establish your hearts unblamable in holiness in the presence of our God and Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints.

Finally then we urge you, brethren, and encourage you in the Lord Jesus, that as you have learned from us how you ought to behave and please God, so you would excel in this more and more. 2 For you know what instructions we gave you by the Lord Jesus.

9 But concerning brotherly love you have no need of my writing to you, for you yourselves are taught by God to love one another. 10 And indeed you do so toward all the brethren who are in all of Macedonia. But we urge you, brethren, to excel in this more and more, 11 and to aim to live a quiet

came because they had proved themselves to be genuine believers and strong in Christ. It was a joy like the joy of a father who sees his children turning out well – but it was doubtless greater than that kind of joy because it was a spiritual joy in God’s fellowship. 3:10 “Praying” – 1:2,3. “Lacking in your faith” – they had believed in Christ and stood firm in faith in the face of persecution. But Paul does not pretend that their faith was fully mature and perfect. They needed to grow in faith – compare Luke 17:5; 2 Cor 10:15; 2 Thess 1:3. For this they needed more teaching of God’s Word – Rom 10:17; Eph 4:12-15. Paul longed to visit them and give them this teaching. 3:11 “Direct our way to you” – compare 2:18. 3:12 “Abound in love” – 4:9,10; 2 Thess 1:3; John 13:34; Rom 12:9,10; 1 Cor 13:1,13; 1 John 2:5,10; 3:11,14,16-18. 3:13 “Establish your hearts” – inner spiritual strength is the great need of believers, and Paul prayed in the will of God that they might have it. See Eph 3:16.

4:3 “Your sanctification” – 3:13; 5:23; John 17:17-19; Rom 6:19; 2 Cor 7:1; Heb 12:14; 1 Pet 1:15,16.

“Immorality” – 1 Cor 6:18-20; Gal 5:19; Eph 5:3; Col 3:5. 4:4,5 “His vessel” – the body is the vessel of the spirit of a person and he must learn to control this vessel and not let it control him.

“In honour” – immorality brings dishonor and shame.

“Lust like the Gentiles who do not know God” – see Eph 4:17-20. 4:6 Adultery is a wrong done not only to those who engage in it but to their spouses.

“The Lord is the avenger” – Rom 12:19. He will bring punishment in due time – Eph 5:5,6; Col 3:6; Heb 13:4, and believers will not need to seek revenge, and, indeed, they must not. 4:7 “Called. . .to holiness” – Rom 1:7; 1 Cor 1:2; Titus 2:14; Heb 3:1; 12:14; 1 Pet 1:15. 4:8 “Rejecting not man but God” – Paul’s teaching was “by the Lord Jesus” (v 2), so to reject his teaching was the same as rejecting God who sent him.

“Unblamable in holiness” – 5:23; 1 Cor 1:8; Eph 5:26,27; Phil 2:15; Titus 2:14; 2 Pet 3:14. “Holy ones” – may mean angels or believers who have died, or both (4:14; Matt 25:31; Jude 14; Rev 19:14). 4:1 “Please God” – Rom 14:18; 2 Cor 5:9; Eph 5:10; Col 1:10. No believer should ever try to live in any other way. Pleasing God is our whole responsibility, and we should ask about everything we do “does this really please God?” Then we can become people according to God’s heart, as David was – see the note at 1 Sam 13:14. 4:2 “By the Lord Jesus” – he knew he was an ambassador for Christ (2 Cor 5:20). Christ gave him the gospel he preached and the teachings he passed on to the churches – 2:13; Gal 1:11,12. So he could speak with all the authority of heaven behind him.

“Holy Spirit” – 1 Cor 6:19; Gal 4:6; Eph 1:13; John 14:16,17. 4:9 “Brotherly love” is the love believers have for one another. They are all spiritual brothers (and sisters) belonging to one heavenly Father, and should behave in accordance with this truth – John 13:34; etc.

“Taught by God” – compare Isa 54:13; John 6:45; 1 John 2:27. See Ps 25:4,5. 4:10 “Macedonia” – Acts 16:9. Thessalonica was located in that province.

“More and more” – 3:12; 4:1. The Christian life should be a constant growth until Eph 4:12-15 becomes a reality. 4:11 “Aim” – people have many ambitions, sometimes very selfish ones (Gal 5:20; Phil 1:17; Jam 3:14). Paul shows us a good one to have. God has placed each of us where He wants us to be and has given each a work to do. Let us get on with this work, and not meddle in other people’s business.

1 THESSALONIANS 4:12 464

life, to mind your own business, and to work with your own hands, as we instructed you, 12 so that you may behave honorably toward outsiders, and that you will lack nothing.

have fallen asleep. 16 For the Lord himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first.

13 But I would not have you ignorant, brethren, concerning those who have fallen asleep, so that you do not grieve like others who have no hope.

17 Then we who are alive and remain will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And so we will be forever with the Lord. 18 Therefore comfort one another with these words.

14 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, just so God will bring with him those who sleep in Jesus. 15 For this we tell you by the word of the Lord: that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will not precede those who

But about the times and the seasons, brethren, you have no need that I write to you. 2 For you yourselves know perfectly well

on he came to know that he would not be (2 Tim 4:6,7). Here he gives no hint whether the coming of Jesus for His people will be before the great tribulation (Matt 24:21) or after it. “Not precede” – those who are still alive will not be changed and caught up into the air before those who have died. 4:16 “From heaven” – Acts 1:11; 3:21; Rev 19:11.

“Work. . .hands” – some people then (as now) thought that manual labor was demeaning and beneath them. The great apostle did not think so (2:9; Acts 18:3; 20:34,35), and he did not want any believer to think so. 4:12 “Lack nothing” – laziness and meddling in other people’s business will not produce so good a result – Prov 24:29-34. 4:13-18 Other prophecies of Christ’s second coming are at Matt 24:27-31,36; John 14:3; Acts 1:11; 1 Cor 15:23 (51-54); 2 Thess 1:7; 2:1,8; Heb 9:28; 1 John 2:28; Rev 1:7; 19:11-16; 22:12. 4:13 “Fallen asleep” – an expression sometimes used in the Bible to indicate death. See John 11:11,14; Acts 7:60. “Sleep” suggests that a time will come to wake from sleep – the resurrection. In this “sleep” it is only the body which sleeps, not the soul or spirit. See Rev 6:9-11.

“Shout” – the Greek word means “a call” or “a summons” or “a shout of command.” Jesus will call His believers from their graves, or from wherever they may be – see John 5:28. Compare John 11:43,44. “Archangel”–Michael (Jude 9; Dan 10:13). Not Michael alone but many angels will come with Christ – Matt 16:27; 25:31.

“Trumpet”–see 1 Cor 15:52; Matt 24:31. “Dead in Christ” – Paul says nothing about unbelievers rising at this time. Compare Rev 20:4-6; Phil 3:11. 4:17 “Caught up together” – in 1 Cor 15:52,53 Paul tells us what will happen at that moment. See also Phil 3:20,21; 1 John 3:2. This event is often called the Rapture (this word is from a Latin word meaning “to transport” or “carry away”).

“Do not grieve” – believers can know that death is not the end, that there will be resurrection and reunion with those who have gone on before them.

“No hope” – people without Christ have no valid hope for the future (Eph 2:12). 4:14 “Died and rose again” – Matt 27:50; 28:6; Acts 1:3; Rom 1:4; 1 Cor 15:3-8. “Just so” – if we really believe one thing God has revealed, we should also be able to believe the other things He has revealed.

“The clouds” – Dan 7:13; Matt 24:30; 26:64; Rev 1:7. “Meet the Lord in the air” – compare Matt 24:31. Here Paul does not say what will happen after this – whether He immediately returns to earth with His people or not.

“Asleep in him” – when He comes the Lord Jesus will bring with Him the spirits of believers who have died. 4:15 “The word of the Lord” – it is probable that the Lord Jesus revealed the following truth – the truth that the dead in Christ would rise first – directly to Paul as He did other truths (Gal 1:11,12). But it is possible that Jesus revealed it to His apostles while He was still on earth – though it is not recorded in any of the Gospels.

“Forever with the Lord” – this is the glorious goal to which every believer moves (5:10; John 14:3; Col 3:4; Rev 21:3; etc). 4:18 “Comfort” – or “encourage” – the Greek word means both. The truth expressed in these verses is an encouragement and comfort to God’s people in every grief that can come to them on earth, in every kind of disappointment, trial, difficulty, persecution, and suffering. 5:1 “Times and seasons” – Matt 24:36; Acts 1:6,7. 5:2 “The Day of the Lord” – Acts 2:20; 1 Cor 5:5; 2 Thess 2:2; 2 Pet 3:10. The phrase is taken from the Old Testament. See Isa 13:6,9 (2:12-18); Joel 1:15; 2:31. It is distinguished in the Bible from the great tribulation which comes before it. See notes on Matt 24:29 and Rev 6:12-17, and

“We who are alive” – some will be living when Christ returns. By using the word “we” Paul did not necessarily mean that he believed he would be one of them. He is speaking more generally – at the time of the second coming some believers would be dead, some alive. Paul did not know the time of Christ’s return any more than we do – 5:1,2; Matt 24:36 – and so could not assume that he would be alive. Later

465 1 THESSALONIANS 5:15

that the day of the Lord will come like a thief in the night.

obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, 10 who died for us so that whether we are awake or asleep, we should live together with him.

3 For when they say, “Peace and safety,” then sudden destruction will come on them, as labor pains on a pregnant woman, and they will not escape. 4 But you, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you like a thief. 5 You are all children of light and children of the day. We are not of the night or of darkness. 6 So let us not sleep, as others do, but let us watch and be sober. 7 For those who sleep, sleep at night; and those who get drunk, get drunk at night. 8 But let us who belong to the day, be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love, and as a helmet, the hope of salvation.

11 Therefore encourage each other, and edify one another, just as you are doing. 12 And we urge you, brethren, to pay attention to those who labour among you, and are over you in the Lord and admonish you, 13 and to regard them very highly in love for their work’s sake. And be at peace among yourselves.

14 Now we exhort you, brethren, to warn those who are unruly, to comfort the fainthearted, help the weak, and be patient with everyone. 15 See that no one pays back to anyone wrong for wrong, but always follow what is good, both for yourselves, and for everyone.

9 For God has not appointed us to wrath, but to

compare these two Scriptures. In 4:13-18 Paul wrote of the resurrection and catching up of believers (the Rapture). Here he indicates that while writing to them of that event he was speaking of the “Day of the Lord.” It seems then he was teaching that the return of Christ for believers occurs at the beginning of the period of time called the Day of the Lord.

“Watch” – Matt 24:42,43; 25:13. “Be sober” – the Greek word may also mean “self-controlled” – compare Acts 24:25; Gal 5:23; 1 Pet 4:7; 5:8; 2 Pet 1:6. 5:7 Rom 13:13,14; 2 Pet 2:13. 5:8 “Who belong to the day” – v 5. Believers belong to the new day that will dawn when Christ comes – 2 Pet 1:19; Rev 22:16. They already walk in the light of that day.

“Thief in the night” – Matt 24:43,44; Luke 12:39,40; Rev 3:3; 16:15. 5:3 “Peace” – compare Jer 6:14; Ezek 13:10. “Sudden” – compare Prov 6:15; 29:1; Isa 29:5,6.

“Breastplate” – compare Eph 6:14 where the “breastplate” is righteousness. All Christian qualities are intimately connected. All are “put on” by putting on “Christ.” See Rom 13:14. Notes at Eph 4:24; 6:13. “Helmet” – see Eph 6:17. 5:9 “Wrath” – note at 1:10. “Wrath” is put in contrast with “salvation” (not with some supposed escape from the great tribulation). The one means God’s anger on sin and sinners, the other means deliverance from sin and therefore deliverance from God’s wrath that comes on sin. 5:10 “Died for us” – John 10:15; Rom 5:8; 1 Pet 3:18. Here “awake or asleep” means alive or dead (3:13).

“Destruction”–Phil 3:19; 2 Pet 3:7. 2 Thess 1:8,9 reveals what this destruction will mean – eternal banishment from the Lord’s presence. “Labour pains” strike suddenly. So will the destruction that comes on the Day of the Lord. 5:4 In this verse Paul seems to be teaching that Christian believers will be on earth up to the very time that the “day of the Lord” begins. If he did not believe that some of them would be here why would he speak of their not being surprised by its coming? And if he believed that none of them would be here at that time here was a good opportunity to say so, instead of urging them to “watch” (v 6).

“Live together with Him” – living believers share Christ’s life and fellowship even now (Rom 6:5-8; 1 John 1:3). Believers who have gone to heaven do so face to face with Him – 2 Cor 5:8; Phil 1:23. 5:11 “Encourage” – 4:18. This is a duty and privilege of every believer.

“Not in darkness” – Acts 26:18; 2 Cor 4:6; Col 1:13. “Overtake you” – those who are on the lookout for a thief will not be surprised when he comes. Believers are in the light and are waiting for the revelation of God’s Son from heaven – Titus 2:13. If so, they cannot be surprised when it occurs. They should not attempt to set dates, but the Bible gives some signs of the coming end of this age so that believers can see its approach (Heb 10:25; 2 Thess 2:3,4; Acts 2:20; Matt 24:29,33). 5:5 “Children of light” – Eph 5:8; John 12:36; Matt 5:14. 5:6 “Let us not sleep” – sleeping people do not know what is going on or what is going to happen.

“Edify one another” – Rom 14:19; 15:2; 1 Cor 14:3-5,12,17,26; Eph 4:29. 5:12,13 ”Over you” – 1 Tim 5:17; Heb 13:17; 1 Pet 5:1-3. ”In the Lord” – the authority of church elders comes from the Lord, and must be used in the Lord.

“Be at peace” – Mark 9:50; Rom 12:16; 2 Cor 13:11; Eph 4:3; Phil 2:2; Heb 12:14. 5:14 “Fainthearted”, “weak” – local churches will have all sorts of believers. None should be belittled or neglected.

“Weak” – Rom 14:1. 5:15 “Wrong for wrong” – Rom 12:17-21.

1 THESSALONIANS 5:16 466

16 Rejoice always. 17 Pray without ceasing. 18 In everything give thanks, for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus for you.

and soul and body be kept blameless until the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 24 He who calls you is faithful, and he will also do it.

19 Do not quench the Spirit. 20 Do not despise prophecies. 21 Test everything, hold firmly what is good. 22 Keep away from every form of evil.

25 Brethren, pray for us. 26 Greet all the brethren with a holy kiss. 27 I charge you by the Lord to have this letter read to all the holy brethren.

23 And may the very God of peace sanctify you completely. And I pray God that your whole spirit

28 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. Amen.

5:16 “Rejoice” – Phil 3:1; 4:4; Rom 12:12; Hab 3:17,18. 5:17 Paul did more than instruct others to do this. He did it himself – 1:3; 2:13; Rom 1:9,10; Eph 6:18; Col 1:3; 2 Tim 1:3. He knew the power and privilege of prayer, and always kept his heart in tune with the Lord regardless of what work he may have been doing. When one is occupied with other activities it will not always be possible to formulate a prayer or speak one audibly. But prayer is lifting the heart to God even if no words are spoken with the lips. Notes and references to prayer at Gen 18:32; Matt 6:5-13; 7:7-12; Mark 11:24; Luke 11:113; 18:1-8; Rom 8:26,27; Eph 1:17; 6:18; Phil 4:6,7; Col 1:9; Heb 11:6; Jam 1:5-8; 5:16-18; 1 John 5:14,15; Ps 66:18. 5:18 Heb 13:15; Col 3:17; Phil 4:6; Eph 5:20; Ps 50:14; 113:1; Lev 7:12,13. ”In everything” means all things without exception, whether the circumstances are pleasant or unpleasant, safe or dangerous, smooth or rough. There are always things to thank God for in every circumstance of life and we should all learn the practice of thanksgiving.

uttered by those in the church who then had this spiritual ability. See Rom 12:6; 1 Cor 12:10,28; 14:3. 5:21 “Test” – 1 Cor 14:29; 1 John 4:1. Not every prophet or prophecy is from the Lord – Matt 7:15; 2 Pet 2:2; Jer 14:14. Every word men speak must be tested in the light of the Word of God. 5:22 Some people are good at avoiding evil things they do not want to do, but fall into those evils which are pleasing to them. Believers have no business doing any kind of evil. 5:23 “God of peace” – Rom 15:33; 16:20; 1 Cor 14:33; Phil 4:9; 2 Thess 3:16; Heb 13:20.

“Sanctify” – note at John 17:17-19. “Completely” – of course Paul would not pray for their partial sanctification, nor should we desire such a thing for ourselves or for any believer. To be only partly holy is to be partly unholy. Compare Matt 5:48; 1 Cor 1:2; 2 Cor 7:1. “Blameless” – references at 3:13. 5:24 “Faithful” – Deut 7:9; 32:4; 1 Cor 10:13; 2 Thess 3:3; 2 Tim 2:13; Titus 1:2; 1 John 1:9. “He will also do it” – see 1 Cor 1:8,9; Phil 1:6. This word, this promise, is spoken to all the believers in Thessalonica (and to all now), not just to the exceptionally holy and mature. 5:25 Rom 15:30; Eph 6:19. 5:26 “Kiss” – Rom 16:16. 5:27 All the family of God still need the truth revealed in this letter, and the instructions of the apostle. 5:28 Rom 1:7; 16:20.

“This is the will of God” – we may not know God’s will about some things, but we know it in this matter of thanksgiving. 5:19 “Do not quench the Spirit” – God’s Spirit gives warmth, light and burning zeal to the hearts of believers. But it is possible to quench His fire in us by sin, neglect, prayerlessness and ingratitude. Compare Eph 4:30. 5:20 “Prophecies” – he means prophecies

The Second Letter of the Apostle Paul to the

THESSALONIANS

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime between 50 and 54 AD.

Themes:

The principal theme in this letter, as in the first letter Paul wrote to them, is the second coming of Christ. Some religious teachers had visited Thessalonica at a time when believers there were undergoing persecution, and troubled them by insisting that the Day of the Lord had already come (2:1-2). The Day of the Lord is the future time connected with the second coming of the Lord Jesus, and, among other things, involves God’s anger and punishment on the disobedient and unbelieving. Opposing the false views of those religious teachers, Paul informed them that the Day of the Lord would not come until the wicked person he calls the “man of sin” (or “lawless one”) appeared. This is the antichrist who will come at the end of this age (1 John 2:18; Revelation chapter 13; Matt 24:15-24). Paul encouraged the believers in Thessalonica to be free from fear and to hold fast to the truth about Christ which he had taught them. He concludes the letter with a long warning about idleness and laziness.

Contents:

Love and faith growing in the midst of persecution ........................................... 1:3-5 The punishment that will come on persecutors

and those who are disobedient to Christ ................................................ 1:6-9 Christ will be glorified in His people ................................................................. 1:10 Paul’s prayer for them and the reason for it .................................................... 1:11,12 The second coming of Christ .......................................................................... 2:1,2,8 The antichrist, his deeds, his destruction,

and the ruin of his followers ................................................................. 2:3-12 The reason for antichrist’s temporary success ............................................. 2:11,12 The glorious future of Christ’s believers .......................................................... 2:13,14 Standing firm and strong ............................................................................... 2:15-17 Request for prayer ...................................................................................... 3:1,2 Paul’s prayer and his faith ............................................................................. 3:3-5 Exhortation concerning idleness and laziness ................................................... 3:6-15

The example Paul set ............................................................................... 3:7-9 Concluding remarks ...................................................................................... 3:16-18

2 THESSALONIANS 1:1 468

Paul, and Silvanus, and Timothy, to the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

5 This is clear evidence of the righteous judgment of God, that you may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you also suffer, 6 seeing it is a righteous thing for God to repay tribulation to those who trouble you, 7 and give rest to you who are being troubled, along with us, when the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, 8 in flaming fire taking vengeance on those who do not know God and who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. 9 They will be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory 1:1 1 Thess 1:1. “Silvanus” – the same person as Silas. 1:2 Rom 1:7. 1:3 Rom 1:8; etc. “Your faith grows”, “love . . .abounds” – see 1 Thess 3:10,12; 4:10. Paul’s hopes for them were being fulfilled, his prayers answered. 1:4 “Boast” – 2 Cor 7:14. This was not flattery – 1 Thess 2:5. He was happy with the condition of the church there and was also happy to tell them and others so.

2 Grace to you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

3 We are bound to thank God always for you, brethren, as it is fitting, because your faith grows exceedingly, and the love of every one of you for each other abounds, 4 so that we ourselves boast about you in the churches of God, for your patient endurance and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that you bear.

“Revealed” – observe that Paul says relief will come to God’s people in His Church at the revelation of Christ when He comes to punish the wicked, not at some time before that. Compare Matt 24:29,30; 1 Cor 1:7; Titus 2:13. “Angels” – Matt 24:31; Jude 14. 1:8 “Fire” – Heb 10:27; 12:29; 2 Pet 3:7; Rev 19:11-16; Isa 66:15; 30:27; 24:6.

“Taking vengeance” – God does not take delight in punishing anyone. See Ezek 18:23,30-32; Joel 2:13; 2 Pet 3:9. But when people refuse to repent and continue to sin, God in justice must and will punish them. Compare Ex 34:6,7; Nahum 1:3. If God left the guilty unpunished He would not be just, and the universe would be a chaos without moral order.

“Persecutions and tribulations” – 1 Thess 1:6; 2:14; 3:3. 1:5 “Evidence” – faithfully enduring trials and persecutions that come to us because we believe in Christ is evidence that our faith is genuine and living. It is evidence also of “the righteous judgment of God.” The meaning of this here is not very clear but it probably means that God’s decision to choose them and work among them was vindicated by their perseverance in the faith. Compare Phil 1:27,28.

“Those who do not know God” – people in general do not know the one true God because they do not want to know Him, and they refuse any offer to know Him. They prefer their sin to God’s fellowship. Compare John 3:19,20; Rom 1:18-25; Eph 4:17-19.

“Counted worthy” – compare Luke 20:35; Rev 3:4. No one is worthy of salvation, of being taken into God’s kingdom – Rom 3:9,19,23; Col 1:13,14. But believers can prove by their conduct and by continuing on in the faith that God has changed them and enabled them to live in a way that is worthy of His kingdom.

“Do not obey the gospel” – evidently this refers to those who have heard the gospel and refused it. They want what they mistakenly regard as their freedom rather than obedience to Christ. Observe here that the gospel of Christ is something to obey, and not merely something to believe. Compare Matt 7:21,24; Acts 5:32; Rom 6:17; Heb 5:9; 1 Pet 1:22; 4:17. In fact, truly believing the gospel results in obedience to it. Believing and obedience are joined together and cannot be separated. Compare Jam 2:14-26. Faith is not a passive thing. See notes at Acts 22:10; Heb 11:4. 1:9 “Everlasting destruction” – 2:3; Matt 7:13; Rom 9:22; Gal 6:8; Phil 3:19; 1 Thess 5:3; 1 Tim 6:9; 2 Pet 3:7,12,16; Rev 17:8,11. Destruction means utter ruin, the second death (Rev 21:8). The Bible does not say that such people cease to exist. Compare Matt 25:46; Luke 16:26.

“Kingdom of God” – note at Matt 4:17. “Suffer” – Rom 8:17; Matt 5:10. This was evidence of their worthiness. Those who refuse to suffer for the sake of God’s kingdom are not worthy of that kingdom. 1:6 “A righteous thing. . .to repay” – a truth seen everywhere in the Bible (Deut 32:4; Ps 9:16; 11:7; 89:14; 111:7; Prov 29:26; Isa 30:18; Dan 4:37; Rom 3:26; Rev 15:3; 16:5-7). God shows His justice both by punishing the wicked if they refuse to repent, and by giving eternal relief to those who suffer for His kingdom (v 7). Compare Rom 2:6-11.

“Repay” – Num 31:1-3; Deut 32:35,41; Rom 12:19; Heb 10:30. 1:7 “When the Lord Jesus will be revealed” – God may sometimes take vengeance on people and rescue believers here and now, but for the most part these matters await the end of this age when Christ comes. Then all things will be made right, and absolute justice will prevail and all men will see that it is prevailing.

“From the presence of the Lord” – compare Matt 7:23; 25:41; Rev 22:15,16. This is what their destruction will mean. They will be cut off forever from God who is the only source of blessing, joy and peace. This is what they chose during their lives (v 8), and this is what they will get. And it is perfect justice that they should receive this punishment.

“Glory of His power” – Isa 2:10,11,19,21.

469 2 THESSALONIANS 2:3

of his power, 10 when he comes to be glorified in his saints and admired among all believers (because our testimony among you was believed), in that day.

in him, according to the grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ.

Now concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our gathering together to him, we plead with you, brethren, 2 not to be hastily shaken in mind, or alarmed, either by a spirit or by a message or by a letter seemingly from us, that the day of Christ is at hand. 3 Let no one deceive you

11 Therefore we always pray also for you that our God would count you worthy of this calling, and fulfil all the good pleasure of his goodness, and the work of faith with power, 12 that the name of our Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and you

when they fight it.

1:10 “Glorified” – John 17:10; Eph 1:12,14. “Saints” – all true believers in Christ (Rom 1:7; 1 Pet 2:9). “Admired” – what admiration will seize us when we finally see Him as He is!

“Day of Christ” – Phil 1:10; 2:16. This means the day of Christ’s coming. In 1 Cor 1:8 it is called “the Day of our Lord Jesus Christ.” That day will take place sometime toward the beginning of “the Day of the Lord” (1 Thess 5:2). Some commentators say that some years before that the Rapture (1 Thess 4:16,17) will take place, but Paul himself never says so. Paul did not want the believers in Thessalonica to think that the Day of Christ had already come – that he was mistaken in his teaching about the coming of Christ. If they thought he was wrong about this, they might think he was mistaken about the gospel and all other teaching he gave them. And this would have produced disastrous results. 2:3 “Let no one deceive you” – there will always be deceivers who want to turn believers away from one Biblical truth or another. Compare Matt 24:4; Rom 16:18; Eph 5:6; Col 2:4. We need to know the Word of God and be always alert.

“Among all believers” – Christ is glorified in those who believe in Him, and only they will share His glory. All others continually dishonor Him by their unbelief and behavior.

“Our testimony among you was believed” – 1 Thess 1:7-10.

“In that day” – compare 1 Thess 5:2; Isa 2:12. 1:11 “We always pray” – Rom 1:8,9; Eph 1:16; 3:16; Phil 1:4,9; Col 1:3,9,21; 1 Thess 1:2; 3:10. “Worthy” – v 5; Eph 4:1; Phil 1:27; Col 1:10; 1 Thess 2:12.

“This calling” – see Eph 4:1; Rom 1:6; 8:30. “And fulfil. . .with power” – compare Ps 90:17; Isa 26:12. It is because of His working in us that we are able to accomplish any work of faith – Phil 2:13; Eph 2:10. 1:12 “Name” – Christians bear Christ’s name before the world (1 Peter 5:16).

“Until” – Paul now speaks of an event that must take place before the Day of Christ (or the Day of the Lord) comes. Observe that he does not say that that event is the Rapture of the Church. If he had believed that the Rapture would occur before the beginning of the Day of the Lord this would have been an ideal time for him to say so, but he does not. Instead, he speaks of “the apostasy.” The Greek here means “the rebellion” or “the forsaking” or “the apostasy.” In general apostasy means departing from one’s religion or forsaking the principles of one’s religion.

“Glorified in you” – this will happen when Jesus comes (v 10); it should happen now also – 1 Cor 6:20; 10:31; Col 3:17; 1 Pet 4:11. “You in Him” – those in whom the Lord Jesus is glorified He will glorify in Himself. Compare John 17:10,22; Rom 8:30.

“Grace” – everything connected with the salvation of believers and their blessing is all of grace (Rom 6:23; Eph 2:8,9). The last phrase of this verse may also be translated “our God and Lord, Jesus Christ.” There is no word for “the” in the Greek here. 2:1 “The coming of our Lord” – 1:7; Acts 1:11. “Our gathering together to him” – compare 1 Thess 4:17; John 14:3; Matt 24:31. This event is sometimes called “the Rapture” (from a Latin word meaning to transport or carry away). 2:2 “By a letter seemingly from us” – we do not know who was trying to alarm these believers, but he probably means false teachers who (he thought) would not have hesitated to forge a letter and tell them Paul wrote it, or use some other trick to upset them. We know the character of such teachers from Paul’s description of them in other letters – Rom 16:17,18; 2 Cor 11:13-15; etc. We have no reason to expect that the enemies of the truth will be ethical

Apostasy from the Biblical point of view is rebelling against God and departing from the truth of Christ. Since the fall of the first man into sin (Genesis chapter 3) mankind in general has always been in rebellion against God, always willing to depart from Him. In this matter God’s own people Israel are representative of all peoples. See Deut 9:7,24; Ps 106:43; Isa 1:2; Jer 6:28. All sin is evidence of rebellion (see 1 John 3:4). But Paul wrote to the Thessalonians about a final great rebellion or departure or apostasy that will occur at the end of this age. It will be something extraordinary, something that will have its effect on all of earth’s religions and peoples (including apostate Christianity) – v 4; Matt 24:1025; 2 Tim 3:1-5; Rev 13:4,8,13-15. “The man of sin” – this revolt will be headed up by a person so sinful that he will

2 THESSALONIANS 2:4 470

by any means. For that day will not come, unless apostasy comes first and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition. 4 He opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God or that is worshiped, so that he as if he were God sits in the temple of God, setting himself forth to be God.

know what is restraining that he might be revealed at his proper time. 7 For the mystery of lawlessness is already at work, but he who is now restraining will continue to restrain until he is taken out of the way. 8 And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord will consume with the spirit of his mouth and will destroy with the brightness of his coming. 9 This one’s coming will be according to

5 Do you not remember that when I was still with you I told you these things? 6 And now you

is referring to the departure of the Holy Spirit before the great tribulation or during the tribulation is this: there will be believers of some kind, “saints” on earth throughout the tribulation period (Rev 7:9-17; 13:6; etc). How is it possible that they will be left here without the Holy Spirit as believers now have Him, just when they will need Him most?

be the embodiment of rebellion and evil. This is the coming antichrist – 1 John 2:18.

“Son of perdition” – compare John 17:12. The expression means one tied closely to destruction, one doomed to destruction. 2:4 The “man of sin” will be an exceptional political and military leader, but He will claim to be God and demand worship from everyone on earth – Rev 13:1-8,15. He will have no regard for either the laws of God or the laws of men. In nature and character he will be the exact opposite of the Lord Jesus (Heb 10:7; Ps 40:8). The world does not want Christ, so they will get the antichrist instead. They do not want God’s royal law, so they will get the lawless one.

Also there is the uncertainty of the meaning of the phrase “taken out of the way.” This is not a literal translation of the Greek. Literally it is “until he becomes out of the midst.” It could mean until he moves aside. Certainly, being taken upwards is not indicated by anything in this phrase. And there is no suggestion that anything or anyone is included with him in this going out of the midst. Nor are we informed what “midst” he goes out of. To take such a doubtful phrase and assert dogmatically that it means the Rapture of the Church is surely not wise commentary.

“Exalts himself” – compare Dan 7:8,11,20,25; Rev 13:5,6. “The temple of God” – a building dedicated to the worship of the true God. Compare Matt 24:15; Mark 13:14.

“Declaring himself to be God” – this is the ultimate sin. According to the Bible for any man to say he is God is the worst possible blasphemy against God. See notes at John 5:18; 10:31-33; Matt 26:64,65. For the embodiment of rebellion and evil to say it – this is wickedness developed to the utmost. God is the almighty Creator; all men are creatures made by God. God is absolutely holy; all men are sinful. See Gen 8:21; Lev 20:7; Isa 6:3; Rom 3:9-23; 1 Pet 1:15,16. 2:5 “When I was still with you” – Paul was with them for only a comparatively short time (Acts 17:1-10), but he evidently thought this teaching about the coming antichrist important enough to include in the basic instructions he gave them. 2:6,7 Some power or some person will prevent the appearance of antichrist until the time God has chosen for him to appear. Paul told the Thessalonians what this power or person will be, but he did not repeat his words in this letter, so we do not know what he meant. Therefore we should not speak dogmatically about it. There has been much speculation on this matter.

Others have suggested that in verse 7 Paul was referring to some particular angel. Certainly angels will be very active in events at the end of this age – Rev 7:1; 9:14,15; etc (the word “angel” – singular or plural – occurs about 80 times in the book of The Revelation). And it is possible that God has appointed one to restrain the appearance of antichrist until the right time. This explanation seems as good as any other to the author of these notes. But it must be repeated: Paul did not tell us what he meant and so we do not really know.

“Mystery of lawlessness” – on “mystery” see Matt 13:11; Rom 11:25; 16:25; 1 Cor 15:51; etc. We could not know about the final development of lawlessness and sin in the world if God did not reveal it to us. Lawlessness was already at work in Paul’s day. It is still working and will work until the man of sin appears. Then lawlessness will come to its full development, law will be abandoned, and the will of one wicked person will prevail throughout the earth. 2:8 Powerful as the lawless one will be, he will not be able to stand against Christ. See Rev 19:19,20.

Some believers say Paul meant that the Holy Spirit is the one who holds back the appearance of the antichrist. In their view “taken out of the way” means the Rapture of the Church, and that then the Holy Spirit who is in all believers will depart from earth with them. However this too is speculation. There is no mention here of either the Holy Spirit or the Church or the Rapture. Even if Paul did mean the Holy Spirit, “taken out of the way” would not necessarily refer to the Rapture of the Church.

“The breath of His mouth” – Isa 11:4. The Greek word translated “breath” also means “spirit.” Here it may signify His allpowerful word (compare Heb 1:3; 4:12). Christ has but to speak and His purpose is certain to be fulfilled (compare Gen 1:3, etc; Isa 55:11).

“Brightness of his coming” – Matt 24:30; 25:31; Titus 2:13; Rev 19:11,12. 2:9 The coming of Christ was in accordance with the work of God. The coming of antichrist

One difficulty with the view that Paul here

471 2 THESSALONIANS 3:3

the working of Satan, with all power and miraculous signs and deceiving wonders, 10 and with all the deception of unrighteousness among those who perish, because they did not receive the love of the truth, that they might be saved. 11 And for this reason God will send them strong delusion, so that they will believe the lie, 12 that they all might be condemned who did not believe the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness.

Christ. 15 Therefore, brethren, stand firm, and hold the traditions you were taught, whether by word of mouth or our letter.

16 Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and our God and Father, who has loved us, and given us everlasting encouragement and good hope through grace, 17 encourage your hearts and establish you in every good word and work.

13 But always we are bound to give thanks to God for you, brethren loved by the Lord, because God has from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief in the truth. 14 To this he called you by our gospel, to obtain a share in the glory of our Lord Jesus

Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the word of the Lord may have free course and be glorified, just as it is with you, 2 and that we may be delivered from unreasonable and wicked men; for not everyone has faith. 3 But the Lord is faithful, who will establish you and keep you

will be in accordance with the work of Satan (Rev 13:2). We can judge the true condition of the world by the fact that to mankind in general the antichrist will be more popular that Christ has ever been – Rev 13:3,4,8. Compare John 1:10,11; 5:43.

Col 3:12; 1 Thess 1:4; 1 John 3:1.

“God has from the beginning chosen you to salvation” – Eph 1:4.

“Sanctification of the Spirit” – 1 Pet 1:2. This means God’s Spirit sets apart those whom God has chosen and begins to work in them to make them holy. This is true of every believer, not merely of a special few.

“Power. . .wonders” – see Matt 24:24; Rev 13:13,15. These miracles will probably be very similar to those Christ did (see Acts 2:22 where the same words are used). But the wonders will be “deceiving.” The Greek word can mean “unreal”, “counterfeit”, but here probably means “deceiving.” In other words, they will be real miracles which will cause those who see them to believe lies. 2:10 “All the deception of unrighteousness” – evil deceives people (compare Heb 3:13). It is one of the three deceitful powers in the world (for the other two see Jer 17:9 and Rev 12:9). At the end of this age all three will reach horrible development.

“Through. . .belief of the truth” – this is the method God uses to save people. See again the emphasis on truth. The truth Paul refers to here is the gospel of Christ, as he makes clear in the next verse. 2:14 “Called” – See Rom 1:6; 8:28,30. “Our gospel” – the gospel they preached, the gospel Christ entrusted to them (Gal 1:11,12; 1 Cor 15:1-8). “Share in the glory” – 1 Thess 2:12; Rom 5:2; 8:17; John 17:22. This will be the difference between those who believe the truth and those who do not – one group inherits eternal glory, the other suffers eternal condemnation (v 12). Compare Rom 9:22-24. 2:15 “Therefore” – in the light of the truth he has given he urges them (and us) to hold firmly to that truth. Compare Rom 12:1; Eph 4:1; Col 3:1. “Stand firm” – 1 Cor 15:58; Eph 6:11,13,14. 2:16 Observe the distinction Paul makes between the Lord Jesus and the Father. See also Matt 3:16,17; 28:19; John 17:1; 2 John 3. “Loved us” – v 13; Jer 31:3. “Hope” – 1 Pet 1:3; Rom 5:2; 8:24,25. 2:17 “Comfort” or “encourage” – 2 Cor 1:3,4. Men may encourage each other but the best kind of encouragement comes from God Himself. 3:1 “Pray for us” – Rom 15:30-32; Eph 6:19,20; Col 4:3,4. “The word. . .glorified” – Paul never asked any of the churches to pray that he might get material things or money for God’s work. His mind and heart were on other matters – as ours must be if we would truly serve God. 3:2 At this time Paul was in Corinth and evil men were opposing him – Acts 18:12,13. 3:3 “Faithful” – 1 Cor 1:9; 10:13; 1 Thess

“Perishing” – 1 Cor 1:18; 2 Cor 2:15; 4:3; John 3:16. The perishing are those who love sin rather than the truth of God. They do not want the truth and willfully reject it because they want to do what pleases their sinful nature. Compare John 3:19,20; Rom 1:18. Observe carefully the connection Paul makes between love of the truth and salvation. We cannot have the one without the other. 2:11 “The lie” – the lie of the antichrist that he himself is God (v 4). God will see to it that they will be deceived enough to believe this lie (compare Rom 1:28; 11:8; Isa 29:10; 6:10; 1 Kings 22:19-23). This will be a punishment for their rejecting the truth, and it will be a perfectly just punishment. It will be God giving to sinful men exactly what they deserve. See Ps 18:25,26 and note. 2:12 Refusing the truth is the most dangerous thing anyone can possibly do. It will result not only in believing that which is false, but in eternal condemnation.

“Condemned” – compare Matt 23:33; Mark 16:16; John 3:18; 5:29; Gal 1:8.

“Unrighteousness” – notice carefully that delighting in wickedness and believing the truth are complete opposites. If we do one we cannot do the other. 2:13 “Brethren dearly loved by the Lord” –

2 THESSALONIANS 3:4 472

from evil. 4 And we have confidence in the Lord concerning you, that you are doing and will continue to do the things we command you. 5 And the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God and into the patient waiting for Christ.

he should not eat.

11 For we hear that there are some who behave disorderly among you, not working at all, but are busybodies. 12 Now such people we command and exhort by our Lord Jesus Christ to work quietly, and eat their own bread. 13 But you, brethren, do not be weary in doing well.

6 Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to keep away from every brother who behaves disorderly and not according to the tradition he received from us. 7 For you know how you ought to follow us. For we did not behave disorderly among you, 8 and we did not eat anyone’s bread paying nothing, but worked night and day, labouring and toiling, so that we might not be a burden to any of you, 9 not because we do not have the right to receive from you, but we wanted to make ourselves an example to you to follow us. 10 For even when we were with you, we commanded you that if anyone would not work

14 And if anyone does not obey our word in this letter, note that man and do not associate with him, so that he may be ashamed. 15 But do not regard him as an enemy, but warn him as a brother.

16 Now the Lord of peace himself give you peace always in every way. The Lord be with you all.

17 The salutation of Paul with my own hand. This is the sign in every letter. This is how I write.

18 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.

5:24; 2 Tim 2:13; Heb 3:6; 1 Pet 4:19; 1 John 1:9; Rev 19:11. “From evil” – Matt 6:13; John 17:11,15. 3:4 “Confidence in the Lord” – 2 Cor 2:3; 7:4; Gal 5:10; Heb 6:9. “We command you” – as an ambassador for Christ (2 Cor 5:20), as one to whom God had given a special revelation of the truth (Gal 1:11,12; Eph 3:2,3) Paul could speak with complete authority in the name of Christ (v 6). What he wrote to the churches was like commands coming from Christ. 3:5 “Love” – Eph 3:17-19; Rom 5:5. “Patient endurance of Christ” – when Christ was on earth He patiently persevered in doing God’s will in the face of all the opposition of men and Satan. He wants all believers to have this same quality, and He Himself works it in our hearts. Compare Heb 12:1-3. 3:6 “In the name of our Lord” – by the authority of the Lord (v 4). Believers should take the following command as the command of Christ.

20:34,35. 3:9 “Right” – 1 Cor 9:12-15. “An example” – Paul was a model for us all not only in the matter of working, but in how to live the Christian life (1 Cor 11:1; Phil 3:17). 3:10 “Would not work” – he is not referring to people who want to work but can find none, but to those who refuse to work even when they have opportunity. 3:11 “Busybodies” – 1 Tim 5:13. Idleness often leads to meddling in other people’s affairs. And so sin is added to sin, and the result can be trouble to the whole church. 3:13 Gal 6:9; 1 Cor 15:58. 3:14,15 See notes at v 6. Paul is urging them to discipline those who are disobedient Christians. Discipline may make them ashamed of their conduct and cause them to start living as God wants them to live. 3:16 “Lord of peace” – compare Rom 15:33; 16:20; 2 Cor 13:11; Phil 4:9; 1 Thess 5:23; Heb 13:20. “Peace” – in Phil 4:6,7 he shows the way to this peace Christ gives. 3:17 Paul dictated some (and perhaps all) of his letters and others wrote them down. Compare Rom 16:22. He was aware of the possibility of false teachers writing to the churches using his name – 2:2. So in all his genuine letters he wrote something at the end with his own hand – see 1 Cor 16:21; Gal 6:11; Col 4:18. 3:18 Rom 1:7; 16:20.

“Keep away” – this may not mean a complete break, but it certainly means to withdraw from any close fellowship, and may mean even more than that. If any brother (or sister) does not live according to Paul’s teachings we should not behave toward them as if it does not matter. Instead we should make it clear that neither God nor we are pleased with him. Compare vs 14,15. 3:7,8 “You ought to follow us” – Acts 18:3;

The First Letter of the Apostle Paul to

TIMOTHY

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime about 64 AD.

Themes:

When Paul wrote this letter the number of Christian churches had much increased, and questions about the proper behavior of believers, order, discipline and leadership in the churches, and related matters had increased with them. Paul wrote two letters to Timothy and one to Titus about all this. He was Christ’s apostle, and wrote with Christ’s authority and with the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, so the instructions and teachings he gave them are the truth of God and apply to all churches in all times. We might call 3:15 a key verse of this letter – “that you may know how you ought to behave in the church of God.” Again and again in his letters to Timothy Paul emphasizes the necessity of sound doctrine and correct instruction as an antidote to the false and deadly teaching that would attack the churches.

Contents :

False teaching, misuse of the law of Moses ..................................................... 1:3-7 The right use of the law ................................................................................ 1:8-11 Paul saved by God’s grace ............................................................................ 1:12-17 The chief of sinners ...................................................................................... 1:15 An example of mercy .................................................................................... 1:16 Praise to God for this .................................................................................... 1:17 Fighting the good spiritual fight ...................................................................... 1:18,19 The spiritual shipwreck of some Christians ....................................................... 1:19,20 About prayer ............................................................................................... 2:1,2 God’s desire for all men ................................................................................. 2:3,4 One God, one Mediator, one ransom .............................................................. 2:5-8 Proper behavior and dress for Christian women ............................................... 2:9-15 Qualifications for elders and deacons ............................................................. 3:1-15 God’s mystery in a human body ..................................................................... 3:16 Doctrines of demons ..................................................................................... 4:1-5 A good minister of Jesus Christ ...................................................................... 4:6-16

Preaching the truth to others .................................................................... 4:6,11,13 Rejecting unnecessary matters ................................................................. 4:7 Practicing godliness.................................................................................. 4:7,8 Setting a good example ............................................................................ 4:12 Using spiritual gifts and abilities ................................................................. 4:14 Dedicating oneself completely ................................................................... 4:15,16 Instruction about behavior toward others ....................................................... 5:1-3 Instruction about widows .............................................................................. 5:4-16 Instruction about the treatment of elders ....................................................... 5:17-20 Instruction to Timothy .................................................................................. 5:21-25 Instruction about slaves ............................................................................... 6:1,2 Instruction about false teachers .................................................................... 6:3-5

1 TIMOTHY 474

Contentment with what one has .................................................................... 6:6-8 The danger of loving money .......................................................................... 6:9,10 What believers should pursue ........................................................................ 6:11 Fighting the good fight of faith ...................................................................... 6:12-14 The King of kings and Lord of lords ................................................................. 6:15,16 Commands for the rich .................................................................................. 6:17-19 Things for Timothy to avoid ........................................................................... 6:20,21

475 1 TIMOTHY 1:11

Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the command of God our Saviour, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who is our hope,

veered off and turned aside to useless talk. 7 They desire to be teachers of the Law but do not understand either what they say, or what they affirm.

2 To Timothy, my own son in the faith: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father and Jesus Christ our Lord.

8 But we know that the Law is good, if a man uses it lawfully, 9 knowing that the Law is not made for a righteous man, but for the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, for the unholy and profane, for murderers of fathers and murderers of mothers, for killers, 10 for sexually immoral men, for those who practice sodomy, for kidnappers, for liars, for perjurers, and for any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine 11 that is according to the glorious gospel of the blessed God, which was entrusted to me.

3 As I urged you when I went to Macedonia, remain in Ephesus so you can command some not to teach any other doctrine, 4 or pay attention to empty stories and endless genealogies, which cause debates instead of godly edification, which comes by faith. 5 Now the purpose of this command is love from a pure heart and from a good conscience and from sincere faith. 6 From these some have

1:1 “Apostle” – Rom 1:1; Gal 1:1. “Saviour” – here Paul says God is “our Saviour.” In Titus 2:13 (and other places) he says Jesus Christ is “our Saviour.” Is this not evidence once again that Jesus Christ is God? See Isaiah 43:11. See other references showing that Jesus is God at Phil 2:6. “Hope” – Christ is the one and only basis of the believer’s assurance of final salvation (Col 1:27; Rom 5:2). 1:2 “Timothy” – Acts 16:1. “Son” – spiritual son, not literal. “Mercy” – Paul usually writes “grace and peace” (Rom 1:7; etc). Only in the two letters to Timothy and the one to Titus does he add the word “mercy.” Timothy and Titus worked full time in the service of Christ. Do such people need mercy more than other Christians? See Jam 3:1.

the Bible. Compare Titus 1:14. Such teachings do not contribute in any way to God’s work on earth. God’s work can be fulfilled only by those who believe His word the Bible and preach and teach His Word. 1:5 “Love” – Paul used the Greek word which means the love that God shows to men and gives to His people (“agape” – 1 Cor 13:1). The goal of every believer should be to love others as Christ loved them (John 13:34, etc). This love is not mere human sentiment, has nothing to do with impurity or selfish desire.

“Pure heart” – Matt 5:8; 1 Pet 1:22. “Good conscience” – v 19; 3:9; Acts 23:1; 24:16. Compare 4:2. “Sincere faith” – Gal 5:6; 1 Cor 2:4,5. This is in contrast to pretended faith which hypocrites have. Without the three things Paul lists here love will not be what it should be, will hardly be worthy of the name of love. 1:6 Verse 5 gives the heart of the Christianity God wants people to experience. It is a sad truth that today also many professing Christians turn to “useless talk” and ignore these vital matters. 1:7 “Desire to be teachers” – they want to be honored by men. Compare Matt 23:512; Jam 3:1. They are spiritually ignorant but want others to think they are wise. How confidently and boldly some speak about matters they know so little about! 1:8 “The law is good” – Rom 7:12. It was given by a good God for a good purpose. “Law” here means God’s law given through Moses (Exodus chapter 20). It is good but it is not a way of salvation, and it does not give power for a holy life. God uses it to shut people’s mouths (Rom 3:19,20), and to make them realize their need of Christ as Saviour (Gal 3:24,25). That alone would make it good, even if there were no other reasons, which there are. Christ’s servants should learn to use it as God does. 1:9,10 “A righteous man” – Paul means Christians who live in a manner worthy of the Lord. They do not need the law to restrain or punish them. They want (as God wants) the righteousness of the law to be fulfilled in them (Rom 8:4). The case of evil men is quite different. 1:11 Observe what Paul means by sound

“Our Lord” – notes at Luke 2:11; Phil 2:10,11. 1:3 It would appear from this that Timothy was a leader in the church at Ephesus and probably the principal leader (about matters concerning the church there Paul writes only to him). He had authority to forbid false teaching in the Church. “Any other doctrine” means teachings contrary to the truth Christ revealed to His apostles. By the authority God gave them the apostles taught this truth, and it was very important for all Christians to believe it (compare 4:16; Gal 1:6-12; Rom 6:17; Jude 3).

God has appointed pastors and elders to be overseers of the church (Acts 20:2831). They must not permit teachings contrary to God’s revealed truth to be taught to Christians in their care. If they do permit them, they are being traitors to the faith and a cause of great harm to the churches. Today’s Christians, like the Christians in the first century, are to be devoted to the apostles’ teaching (Acts 2:42). In the three letters written to Titus and Timothy there is much emphasis on sound doctrines and teaching – see v 10; 4:6,13,16; 5:17; 6:1,3; 2 Tim 3:10,16; 4:2,3; Titus 1:9; 2:1,7,10. 1:4 “Empty stories. . .genealogies” – Paul is referring to empty legends and genealogies (probably Jewish) not found in

1 TIMOTHY 1:12 476

12 And I thank Christ Jesus our Lord, who has strengthened me, for he counted me faithful and put me into the ministry, 13 me who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and harmful. But I obtained mercy because I did so in ignorance, in unbelief. 14 And the grace of our Lord was exceedingly abundant toward me together with faith and love which are in Christ Jesus.

15 This is a trustworthy saying, and worthy of all acceptance: Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief. 16 However, for this reason I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might display complete patience, as a pattern for those who would afterwards believe on him for everlasting life. 17 Now to the King eternal, immortal, invisible, to God who alone is wise,

doctrine. True teaching will conform to Christ’s gospel; false teaching will be contrary to it.

Faith and love are in Christ. His grace brings them to men. Only as we are united to Him do we truly believe the gospel and love God. All this is a gift from Christ (Phil 1:29; Eph 2:8; Gal 5:22; Rom 5:5). 1:15 “Trustworthy saying” – 3:1; 4:9; 2 Tim 2:11; Titus 3:8. “Jesus came. . .to save sinners” – not to destroy them – Matt 1:21; 9:13; Luke 19:10; John 6:51; Rom 5:8. Sinners are what we all are (Rom 3:9,19,23). If Christ had not come into the world there would not have been salvation for anyone, ever (Acts 4:12). “I am chief” – Eph 3:8. Paul was one of the greatest and holiest man who ever lived. But in this verse he gives his estimate of himself. He does not say “Once I was the chief”, but “I am the chief.” Paul was not saying that he was rolling in the mire of sin and doing more bad things than anyone else. He is revealing his conviction about the depraved nature he received at birth and the fact that this nature was still in him (Gal 5:16,17; Rom 7:18,25). He knew what this nature had led him to do in the past, and he knew that only abundant grace could save him and keep him saved. What do we think of ourselves? The answer we give to this question is exceedingly important (compare Luke 18:9-14). 1:16 By showing mercy and saving Paul, the chief of sinners, Christ has shown that He can save any sinner. No one should despair thinking he is too bad and beyond the reach of Christ’s grace and power.

“Glorious gospel” – compare 2 Cor 4:4. Notes on gospel at Mark 1:1; 1 Cor 15:1-8.

“Blessed God” – 6:15. He has in infinite measure all the blessings of peace, joy, holiness etc, that He wants men to experience in Christ.

“To me” – 1 Cor 9:17; Gal 2:7. 1:12-17 Paul shows how the “glorious gospel” worked in his case and gives thanks and glory to the “blessed God” whose gospel it is. He knew in his own life that the gospel is the power of God for salvation – Rom 1:16. He did not try to preach to others truth he had not experienced himself (as some do). 1:12 “I thank” – Eph 5:20; 1 Thess 5:18; Ps 7:17; 50:14,15; 56:12; Lev 7:12,13.

“Strengthened me” – Col 1:11,29; Phil 4:13; Eph 3:16; 6:10; 2 Cor 12:9,10. “Faithful” – this means that Christ considered (in his foreknowledge) that Paul would be faithful, and appointed him as an apostle. The Bible puts much emphasis on the need for faithfulness and trustworthiness for those in Christ’s service (Matt 24:45; 25:21; Luke 16:10-12; 1 Cor 4:2). All dishonesty and disloyalty are a disgrace to Christ. 1:13 “Blasphemer” – he denied that Christ was the Son of God, the Saviour, and this is blasphemy against God (see note at Matt 9:3). “Persecutor” – Acts 8:1-3; 9:1,2; 22:4,5; 1 Cor 15:9,10; Gal 1:13; Phil 3:6. “Injurious” – the Greek word indicates an arrogant, insolent man who harms others by word or deed, or both.

“Patience in full measure” – 2 Pet 3:9,15. If Christ was not patient with sinful, weak, foolish human beings no one would ever be saved.

“I obtained mercy” – mercy is what he needed and what all human beings need (Luke 18:13; Rom 3:9,19; Titus 3:3-5), and what God delights to give (Rom 11:32; Eph 2:4; Micah 7:8).

“Pattern” – Paul was an example of how God saves men – it is all a matter of grace and mercy towards those who do not deserve them in the least. To be saved we do not need to see a great light as Paul did or have the exact experiences he had, but we all need the same grace and mercy he received.

“In ignorance, in unbelief” – see Acts 26:9; 23:1. Paul thought he was doing the right thing in persecuting Christ’s people (compare John 16:2). He was not knowingly rejecting the light God gave him or willfully refusing to believe what he thought was true. When men do willfully, knowingly reject Christ and His gospel (and many do) they may put themselves in danger of going beyond mercy (compare Matt 12:22-34; Heb 2:2,3; 6:4-8; 10:26-31; 12:25-29; Prov 1:22-33). 1:14 “Grace” – John 1:14,16; Rom 1:7; 2 Cor 8:9; etc. “Exceedingly abundant” – Rom 5:20,21.

“Everlasting life” – John 3:15,16. This is received only by believing on Christ (John 1:12,13; 3:36). 1:17 “King” – Ps 10:16; 24:10; 45:1; 47:2; Rev 19:16. “Immortal” – 6:16; Rom 1:23. “Invisible” – John 1:18. “Who alone is wise” – Rom 11:33; 16:27; 1 Cor 1:25; Col 2:2,3; Jude 25. “Glory” – the true and only God will have all the honor and glory for saving men from

477 1 TIMOTHY 2:8

be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen.

in authority, so that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. 3 For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour, 4 who wants all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth. 5 For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, 6 who gave himself a ransom for all, testimony about this given in due time.

18 This charge I set before you, son Timothy, in accordance with previous prophecies concerning you, that by them you might fight a good fight, 19 holding on to faith and a good conscience. Some have cast these away and made shipwreck concerning the faith. 20 Among these are Hymenaeus and Alexander, whom I have given over to Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme.

7 For this I was appointed a preacher and an apostle (I am speaking the truth in Christ, and am not lying), and a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and truth.

I exhort, therefore, first of all, that requests, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men, 2 for kings, and for all those

8 So I want men everywhere to pray, lifting up

their sins, and Paul wanted Him alone to have it. Compare Eph 1:6,12,14; 2:9. 1:18 “Prophecies” – Rom 12:6; 1 Cor 12:28; 14:3. Evidently when God called Timothy into His service He enabled Paul (or some other prophet) to understand God’s call and speak of it. Compare Acts 13:1,2.

2:3 Praying for unsaved and saved people pleases God. And what pleases God believers should be eager to do. 2:4 Here is a clear statement of God’s attitude to everyone in the world. He wants every person to learn the truth about Christ and receive His salvation. Compare 4:10; John 1:29; 3:16; Rom 11:32; 2 Cor 5:19; 2 Pet 3:9; 1 John 2:1; Ezek 18:32. This is just what we would expect from a God whose nature is love (1 John 4:8). Then why do so many people fail to know the truth and to receive salvation? See Matt 23:37; John 3:19,20; 5:40; 2 Thess 2:10-12. Also see notes at Rom 8:29. 2:5 “One God” – 1:17; 1 Cor 8:6; Eph 4:6; Isa 44:6,8; 45:5,18. In other places Paul taught that Christ is a member of the Godhead – 1:1,2; Rom 8:9; 9:5; Phil 2:6,11; Col 1:15; 2:9; Titus 2:13. He certainly is not denying that truth here, but speaking of Christ as man, the Word made flesh (John 1:14; Phil 2:7,8; Heb 2:14,17).

“Fight a good fight” – 6:12; 2 Tim 4:7; Eph 6:11. 1:19 Verse 5. Observe the connection between faith and a good conscience. That is, between faith and avoidance of sin. The only way to a good conscience is to refuse to do what conscience forbids.

“Made shipwreck concerning the faith” – not “their” faith – the word “their” is not in the Greek here. “The faith” is the body of Christian truth which God revealed and the apostles taught. In any case, true believers do not make shipwreck of their faith – Heb 10:39; Luke 22:31,32; John 10:27. But people who profess to be Christian can make shipwreck concerning the teachings of the faith and fall into grave heresies. 1:20 Paul did not hesitate to name individuals when he thought churches should be warned against them. See also 2 Tim 2:17; 4:14,15. “I have given over to Satan” – compare 1 Cor 5:4,5. Notes on Satan at 1 Chron 21:1; Matt 4:1-10; John 8:44; etc. Note on blasphemy at Matt 9:3. 2:1 “Requests. . .intercessions” – Eph 6:18; Phil 4:6. References on prayer at 1 Thess 5:17. “Thanksgiving” – Eph 5:20; Col 1:12; 2:7; 3:16; 4:2; 1 Thess 5:18; Lev 7:12,13; Ps 7:17; 50:14,15; 56:12; etc. “All men” – our prayers should not be restricted to our own little circle of relatives and friends, but should be as wide as the world. 2:2 Paul says pray for rulers, not criticize them. He indicates here that the prayers of Christian believers can influence the course of events in a country. This is true even when those in authority are not believers and may even be opposed to them (as was true in Paul’s day). Perhaps one reason why believers in some countries are not able to live peaceful and quiet lives is that they fail to pray for their rulers as they ought.

“Mediator” – in the New Testament this word is used only here and in Heb 8:6; 9:15; 12:24, but the same truth in different words is found everywhere. Compare John 14:6,13,14; Rom 5:1,2; Eph 2:18; Heb 4:14-16; 7:25; 10:19-22; 13:15; 1 John 2:1. Because Jesus is both God and man He understands both and can lay His hand on both and be the mediator Job desired (Job 9:32-35). There is no other person, no saint, no so-called “god” or godman who is a mediator between God and men. And since Jesus is a perfect mediator no other is needed. If all men, even if all who are called Christians, believed this what a difference it would make on earth! 2:6 “Ransom” – Matt 20:28; Rom 3:24,25; Gal 1:4.

“For all” – Christ died for all men and the price He paid is sufficient for the redemption of the whole world. When people perish without salvation the fault is theirs not His.

“In due time” – Gal 4:4. 2:7 “Appointed” – once again Paul puts emphasis on the fact that God had called him for this work and that he taught the truth. Compare Gal 1:11,12.

“Gentiles” – Gal 2:7,8. 2:8 “Lifting up holy hands” – the practice of

1 TIMOTHY 2:9 478

holy hands, without anger and doubting.

14 And Adam was not deceived, but the woman was deceived and became a transgressor. 15 However, she will be saved in childbirth, if they continue in faith and love and holiness with self-control.

9 In the same way I want women to dress in decent clothing, modestly and soberly; not with braided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly garments, 10 but with good works (which is proper for women professing godliness).

11 Let a woman learn in silence with complete submission. 12 And I do not permit a woman to teach or to have authority over the man, but to be silent. 13 For Adam was formed first, then Eve.

This is a true saying: If a man desires the position of overseer in the church, he desires a good work. 2 An overseer must be blameless, the husband of only one wife, temperate, sound in

lifting hands in prayer was common among Jews and those of other religions. Paul is not, however, suggesting that posture in prayer is the important thing. See Matt 14:19; 26:39; Luke 18:13; John 17:1; Acts 1:14 with 2:1; 20:36.

fitting, or any such thing.

The first reason is that God made Adam first – Gen 2:17,18,21,22. Paul says that God thus showed He intended man to be in the position of authority over the woman.

Second, Satan deceived Eve, not Adam – Gen 3:1-6. It seems Paul is suggesting that in theological matters women are more easily led astray than men. This would fit the context and be a good reason why they should not be permitted to have authority over men or teaching positions in the church.

“Holy hands” – compare Ps 26:6; Isa 1:15; Jam 4:8. If we want God to answer our prayers we should make sure we are not holding on to some sin or other. Lifting up unholy hands to God is to insult Him. “Anger” against others is an obstacle to praying as we ought. Compare Matt 6:12,14,15; Eph 4:23,31,32; Col 3:13,15. “Doubting” – the Greek word indicates “reasoning” or “questioning hesitation” – Jam 1:6-8. 2:9,10 Does God really see and care how women dress? Certainly. That is why He inspired Paul to write as he did here. Compare Isa 3:16-23. See also 1 Pet 3:3,4. Women who are believers should dress modestly and decently because they have no business trying to copy worldly women or to be the center of attention or to attract men. They should not wear gold or expensive jewels or costly clothing because they live in a world where the poor and needy suffer without proper food and clothing. Also their Lord and Saviour, who was poor Himself (Matt 9:20; 2 Cor 8:9), has called them to a life of self-denial, not self-indulgence – Matt 10:38,39; Luke 14:33.

“Transgressor” – Paul does not mean that Adam did not become a transgressor (see Rom 5:12-14), only that Eve sinned first. 2:15 Pain in childbirth is one of the penalties for Eve’s sin – Gen 3:16. Here is an encouraging word to women who believe in Christ and show the proof of their faith in the way they live. 3:1-7 The Greek word translated “overseer” (episkopos, translated “bishop” in the KJV) is used only five times in the New Testament – Acts 20:28; Phil 1:1; 1 Tim 3:2; Titus 1:7; 1 Pet 2:25. Actually it is a combination of two Greek words meaning “one who watches over.” The word was used to indicate the elders of local churches (compare Acts 20:17 with 20:28; Phil 1:1). The work of an overseer is a “noble” one, one of the noblest works on earth and it will bring great reward to those who do it well – 1 Pet 5:1-4. Because the office of overseer or elder is so important the qualifications are high. If churches ignore these qualifications and choose their overseers on other grounds they will be failing in a very important area of church life and will bring trouble on themselves. 3:2 “Blameless” – anyone the church considers for the position of overseer must live in such a holy and honest and moral way that no one can justly charge him with wrong doing.

It is far better to give money to the poor or to use it to spread the gospel than to spend it on gold, jewelry and expensive clothes. God wants both believing women and men to be humble, modest and contented (6:6-8), and to lay up their treasures in heaven, not on earth (Matt 6:19-21). All believers should make sure they wear the “ornaments” and “clothing” of good deeds. 2:11,12 “Silence” – 1 Cor 14:34,35. “Submission” – 1 Cor 11:3,7-10. “Teach” – he meant public teaching when men were present. This is not a woman’s task. But they have a teaching ministry to younger women (Titus 2:3-5). In the New Testament we have one example of a woman helping to explain the Scriptures to a man privately (Acts 18:26), but the author of Acts makes no comment on it. 2:13,14 Paul gives two reasons why women should not teach publicly or have authority over men. Neither reason has anything to do with the customs of the times, or what men in the Roman Empire thought was

“Husband of one wife” – polygamy was not uncommon in that time. It is very likely that some men who had more than one wife became Christians. Such a person should not become an overseer. An overseer should be an example to the whole church of what God wants His people to be (1 Pet 5:3). And from the beginning God’s plan for human beings was that a man should have only one wife – Gen 3:22-24; Matt 19:3-9. Some think that “husband of one wife” means an overseer should not be a man who has remarried under any circumstances.

479 1 TIMOTHY 3:8

thinking, of good behaviour, hospitable, able to teach, 3 not given to wine, not violent, not greedy for sordid gain, but gentle, not quarrelsome, not a lover of money, 4 one who rules his own home well, keeping his children obedient with full respect 5 (for if a man does not know how to rule his own home, how will he take care of the church of God?),

6 not a new convert, or he may get puffed up with pride and fall into the condemnation of the devil. 7 Moreover, he must have a good testimony among outsiders, or he may fall into reproach and the snare of the devil.

8 Likewise, the deacons must be honorable, not double-tongued, not given to much wine, not

And some think that Paul was teaching that bachelors should not be overseers in churches. However, he himself was single (1 Cor 7:8) and yet had a higher office than that of overseer which involved him in overseeing many churches (1 Cor 12:28; 2 Cor 11:28). Can we think it is possible that the man who wrote 1 Cor 7:1,8,26,27,32-34 is teaching here that unmarried men should not be overseers? See note also on v 4.

a person is qualified to be an overseer. Does the mention of children here mean that no one should be an overseer who does not have them, even though he is married? This cannot be. Paul means, of course, if he has children he must be able to control them. Compare “husband of one wife” in v 2. If Paul is not saying an overseer must have children he is not saying he must be married. The two statements are in the same category. 3:6 “Not a new convert” – Paul immediately tells us why. It is better not to have overseers than to appoint men to that position who have no experience. Before being laced in positions of authority believers need time to grow spiritually and become established in God’s truth. Otherwise they will not be able to teach others, or to lead the church. Also those who are still spiritual infants may get puffed up with pride if they are put in positions of leadership.

“Temperate” – not self-indulgent. “Sound in thinking” – 1 Cor 9:27; 2 Tim 1:7. “Of good behaviour” – it is not enough to know the Word of God or to teach the Word of God, we must behave as the Word of God says we should.

“Hospitable” – he must welcome people into his home and show them kindness – see Heb 13:2. In Titus it is even more strongly put – “a lover of hospitality” – that is, one who loves to show hospitality, not to receive it. He must not selfishly withdraw from those who may need his help.

“The condemnation of the devil” – or “the devil’s judgment” – the meaning may be this: Satan is constantly accusing believers to God (Rev 12:10). If he sees pride and conceit in a church leader this gives him grounds for condemning him to God’s face. Note on “devil” at Matt 4:1. 3:7 “He must have a good testimony among outsiders” – Col 4:5; 1 Thess 4:12; 1 Cor 10:32; 1 Pet 2:12; Matt 5:16. This is very important indeed. It means that his life (and not merely his words) must be a testimony to those who are not believers; he must have a good reputation. If a church selects a man as an overseer whom outsiders know to be crooked or immoral, etc, they may accuse him and bring disgrace on him and the whole church. And this may be an obstacle to any of them believing in Christ and joining the church.

“Able to teach” – to teach God’s Word. This means that overseers must know God’s Word – how can they teach something they don’t know themselves? And they must have some God-given ability in teaching. 3:3 “Not given to wine” – not addicted to wine. Rom 14:21 and Eph 5:18 give us the best principles to follow. Every believer should give himself to the Lord, not to wine.

“Not violent” – God’s servants must not abuse others in any way. And, of course, he must not hire others to be violent toward anyone. A person who does such a thing is not worthy of the name “Christian” and must absolutely have no place of leadership in the church.

“Not greedy for sordid gain” – money or property obtained in base and dishonest ways disqualifies anyone from being a church leader. Not only so, a desire for such things can ruin him forever – 6:5; John 12:6. May every Christian renounce such greed and avoid it like poison.

“The snare of the devil” – compare Luke 22:31,33; Ps 91:3; 124:7; 2 Tim 2:26. In Titus 1:6-9 once again Paul gave a list of qualities necessary for an elder, mentioning some of the same things in the list here in 1 Timothy, using the same words, or using different words to express the same qualities. And He added some qualities – and elder’s children should be “faithful children not accused of wildness or unruliness”; he should not be “soon angry”; he should be a “lover of good”; and he must be “upright” and “holy”; and hold firmly to the “faithful word.” 3:8 “Deacons” – this word comes from a Greek word meaning “to serve.” The early churches had both elders (“overseers” or “bishops”) and deacons – Phil 1:1. The

“Gentle, not quarrelsome” – 2 Tim 2:24,25; Matt 11:29. “Not a lover of money” – 6:6-10; Matt 6:24; Luke 16:13,14. How many present leaders in churches the would be excluded if this principle were put in practice? 3:4 “One who rules his own home well, keeping his children obedient” – see also Titus 1:6. If a man cannot take his rightful place in the home, he shows himself incapable of rightly leading the church. This is an important test in determining whether

1 TIMOTHY 3:9 480

greedy for sordid gain, 9 but holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. 10 And let these men also first be tested, and when found blameless, let them serve as deacons.

to you shortly. 15 But in case I am delayed, I am writing so that you may know how you should behave in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth. 16 And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God appeared in the flesh, was declared righteous by the Spirit, seen by angels, preached to the Gentiles, believed on in the world, and received up into glory.

11 Also their wives must be honorable, not slanderers, temperate, faithful in all things.

12 Let the deacons each be the husband of only one wife, ruling their children and their own homes well. 13 For those who serve well as deacons gain a good standing and great confidence in the faith that is in Christ Jesus.

Now the Spirit clearly states that in later times some will depart from the faith, giving elders had the oversight and spiritual care of the church, and had to be able to teach God’s Word (v 2). Deacons did other kinds of service. Compare Acts 6:1-6.

14 I write these things to you, hoping to come

of some Church denomination. Paul here means the Church which is Christ’s body, the temple of God. Christ is the Head of this church and its foundation and its cornerstone (Eph 1:22,23; 2:20-22; 1 Cor 3:11; Col 1:18). It is the church which Christ is building for Himself (Matt 16:18). Only those who have been born again by the Spirit of God through faith in Christ are members of this church (John 1:12,13; 3:3-8; 1 Cor 12:12,13). This is the only church which is build on the solid foundation of God’s truth. In God’s hands this church becomes the “pillar and ground” that bears the truth (God’s Word) before the world. It becomes the foundation of the truth because Christ is the Head of it and the foundation of it. 3:16 “Mystery of godliness” – Paul has been speaking of the behavior of those belonging to God and His church. This, as all other truth God has revealed, is a “mystery.” See Rom 16:25,26; Eph 3:2-6; 5:32; Col 1:26,27. In the New Testament a mystery is a truth that men could not know unless God revealed it. The Greek word translated “godliness” means piety, devoutness. As used in the New Testament it means living in accordance with the teachings God has revealed, with true reverence for God. Compare 2:2; 4:7,8; 6:3,5,6,11; 2 Tim 3:5; Titus 1:1. “God appeared” – Christ was the incarnation of God, God appearing in human form – John 1:14. See notes and references at Phil 2:6; Luke 2:11.

“Honourable” – if men are not worthy of respect they are not worthy to hold any position in the church.

“Not greedy for sordid gain” – in this regard the very least servant in the church must be as clear of this as the principal overseer – v 3. Crooked people in any position in the church (or in any organization) can play havoc and bring both material and spiritual loss to its members. And the sad fact is, this qualification for leadership is very often ignored in churches and organizations. 3:9 “Holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience” – 1:5,19. “Mystery of the faith” means God’s revelation of what should be believed. Deacons and other church leaders (and every member, for that matter) must sincerely believe these truths, and not merely pay lip service to them. 3:10 “Tested” – before any person is given responsibility in the church, those who consider appointing that person should be satisfied that he has the qualifications for that position. If they appoint someone who is not worthy or if they appoint someone for any reasons other than those God has revealed in this chapter the church will have trouble. 3:11 The wives of deacons or any women in the church who serve in any way (Romans 16:1) must also have a good reputation among the people. 3:12 Verses 2,4. 3:13 A strong and assured faith will come to those who serve Christ faithfully, who received the power needed for that service from Him, and who are devoted to His work. Compare Heb 6:10,11. 3:14,15 “The house of God” – here probably means “God’s household” – Eph 2:19; Heb 3:6. The church which Christ has founded and which He nourishes is God’s family. Compare Eph 3:14,15; Matt 12:46-50; Heb 2:11. As is true in all families those in God’s family must learn how to behave.

“In the flesh” – John 1:14; Rom 8:3; Heb 2:14; 10:5.

“The Spirit” – Matt 3:16; 12:28; John 1:32-34; Rom 1:4. In the life of Christ and in His resurrection from the dead God’s Spirit revealed that Christ is the holy, spotless,righteous Son of God.

“Angels” – note at Gen 16:7. Angels were present at the birth of Christ, at His temptation in the wilderness, at His resurrection and at His ascension (Luke 2:9-15; Mark 1:13; Matt 28:5; Acts 1:10,11; Heb 1:6). “To the Gentiles” – Matt 28:18,19; Eph 3:8,9; Col 1:23. “Believed” – Acts 4:4; 5:14; 9:42; 11:21; 14:1; 17:12; 18:8; 19:18; 21:20. “Glory” – Luke 24:51; Acts 1:9; Eph 1:20,21. 4:1 “Spirit” – God’s Spirit revealed the future. Compare Isaiah 46:10. God knew

“The pillar and ground of the truth” – Paul here is not speaking of some local church or other. Some of those, unfortunately, are not pillars and foundations of the truth but of false teaching. And Paul is not speaking

481 1 TIMOTHY 4:10

attention to seducing spirits and doctrines of demons, 2 speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience seared as with a hot iron, 3 forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from foods which God created to be received with thanksgiving by those who believe and know the truth. 4 For everything created by God is good, and nothing is to be refused, if received with thanksgiving, 5 for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer. 6 If you remind the brethren of these things,

you will be a good servant of Jesus Christ, nourished by the words of faith and good doctrine that you have followed. 7 But reject godless stories and old wives’ tales, and, instead, train yourself in godliness. 8 For bodily exercise profits a little, but godliness is profitable for all things, holding promise for the present life and for that which is to come.

9 This is a trustworthy saying and worthy of full acceptance. 10 For this reason we both labour in advance that false teachers and false prophets would come, so in many places in the Bible He warned His people about them – Matt 7:15; 24:4,5,24; Acts 20:29,30; Romans 16:16,17; 2 Cor 11:13-15; 2 Tim 3:1; 4:3; 2 Pet 2:1; etc. “The faith” – here the meaning is the body of truth God had revealed, the truths accepted by true believers.

not marry then he is more spiritual and holy than other people.

Perhaps this is one reason why demons want such teachings given out. They will seek ways to promote a false and destructive kind of righteousness and holiness among men. Also they much prefer to have people occupied with foods or austerities or penances or denying themselves this or that thing than with the Word of the living God. Compare Col 2:20-23. The teaching that such things help to make us acceptable to God has its source in evil spirits. We become acceptable to God only by believing in the Lord Jesus Christ and having our life in Him. We need no commands except His. We need no righteousness except His. “Thanksgiving” – Matt 14:19; 26:26; Rom 14:6; Col 2:6,7; 1 Thess 5:18. 4:4 “Good” – Gen 1:1,31. Paul is reminding Timothy that God is the great Creator of all things, and there was nothing bad in anything He created. In nothing He has appointed for men (such as marriage) is there the slightest thing contrary to holiness and spirituality. And no kind of food is forbidden. 4:5 God’s Word has consecrated every kind of food for the use of mankind. See the references on verse 3. A prayer of thanksgiving makes the food “clean” and holy for the those who offer the prayer. 4:6 “Good servant of Jesus Christ” – in the church every teacher, every leader, every preacher, every evangelist must labor to be like this with all his mind, heart, strength and spirit. If they want to be like this they must hold on to the truths God has revealed and with faith and courage declare them to others. 4:7 “Godless stories” – 1:4. “Old wives’ tales” – Paul means religious stories which are not true, ancient legends which have no basis in reality and history.

“Seducing spirits” – Matt 4:24. We must understand that in the unseen world of spirits some spirits try to teach Christians false doctrines to lead them away from the truth of God. Compare Eph 6:11,12. 4:2 Paul now speaks about those men whom demons use to introduce false teachings into the churches.

“Speaking lies in hypocrisy” – they themselves do not necessarily believe the things they teach. Also it is no problem for them to tell lies. In this way they reveal whose children they are – John 8:44. A “seared” conscience is one that is dead and silent. Compare Eph 4:19. 4:3 We should not think that these are the only two things these false teachers forbid. There are others besides these. But these two are enough to show that their teachings are not based on the Word of God. Actually they raise their teachings above the Bible. This is one of the very dangerous things about all false teachings.

“Forbidding to marry” – see Gen 1:27,28; 2:22-24; Matt 19:4-6; Heb 13:4. “Forbidding” is a strong word. Compare the language Paul used in 1 Corinthians chapter 7 (7:2,25,26, etc). Even at a time of crisis for the church he did not forbid to marry, but only gave wise suggestions. See also Heb 13:4. No one on earth has divine authority to forbid anyone else to marry. There is no suggestion of such a thing in the Bible, and here Paul is saying that this teaching comes, not from God, but from demons and hypocritical liars.

“Godliness” – Paul uses the Greek word to indicate a true Christian life put into practice, the life of faith every Christian must learn to live. This means they must train themselves, discipline themselves in doing so. Compare Heb 5:14; 1 Cor 9:24-27. The servant of Christ must discipline himself in mental and spiritual matters as the able athlete trains himself in physical matters. 4:8 “Holding promise” – godliness is what brings God’s blessings now and in the future. The ungodly have no right to expect any good thing from God either now or then. 4:10 “Labour” – 1 Cor 15:10; Col 1:29.

“Foods” – Gen 1:29; 9:3; Mark 7:19; Acts 10:9-16; Rom 14:14,20. Observe the word “commanding.” Trying to exercise authority over others in the matter of food – telling them what they must eat or when they must eat it – is not in accordance with the teaching of the New Testament. Compare the way Paul taught in Romans chapter 14. According to the New Testament there is no longer any kind of food that God forbids. Some people in almost every religion on earth believe that if someone abstains from certain kinds of food and does

1 TIMOTHY 4:11 482

and suffer reproach, because we trust in the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, especially of those who believe.

apply yourself to reading, to exhortation, to instruction. 14 Do not neglect the gift that is in you that was given to you by prophecy, with the elders laying hands on you.

11 Command and teach these things. 12 Let no man look down on your youthfulness, but be an example to the believers in speech, in behaviour, in love, in spirit, in faith, in purity. 13 Until I come,

15 Meditate on these things, and give yourself wholly to them, that your progress might be evident to everyone. 16 Watch yourself and your

“The living God” – 3:15. The believer in Christ has a “living hope” in the “living God” (1 Pet 1:3).

of the world the practice of public reading of Scripture can be very beneficial.

“Instruction” – observe that a pastor is to both preach and teach. Preaching is directed to the will and conscience, as well as to the mind of the hearer. Teaching is instructing people in the truths of the Christian faith. This is directed more to the minds of believers (but, of course, should not ignore the will). Both of these have an essential place in the ministry of the Christian pastor. 4:14 “Neglect” – it is possible to neglect any of the gifts God gives to men. Compare Matt 25:24-27.

“Saviour” – Paul is not saying that all men will be saved. He is saying that God is the one who protects all and provides for all until it is time for them to leave this earth (Acts 14:17; 17:25-27). Not only that – He stands ready to forgive and to give His eternal salvation to all who will turn to Him for it (Isa 45:22). Believers in Christ have turned to Him so He is Savior to them in every possible meaning of the word (1:1). 4:11 “Command and teach” – true servants of Christ can speak with authority. They should do so. They represent Christ on earth. They have God’s own revelation of the truth about spiritual matters. And they know they have them. They are not teaching doubtful matters or invented stories or old wives’ tales. And they must not create the impression that they are teaching doubtful matters. See 1 Pet 4:11.

“Gift” – 2 Tim 1:6. Paul is speaking of a spiritual ability. See Rom 12:6-8; 1 Cor 1:7; 12:4-11,28; 14:1. “By prophecy” – 1:18. The ability to give a prophetic message was one of the gifts given by the Holy Spirit – 1 Cor 14:29-31.

“Hands on you” – this occurred in the church at Ephesus when the elders met together and consecrated Timothy to the ministry. Compare Acts 13:3. God can and does give spiritual gifts and abilities to His servants without anyone laying hands on them. But the laying on of hands as practiced in the early church was an indication of the unity and harmony that existed between God and believers in the appointing of people for special service. 4:15 “Wholly” – service not performed wholeheartedly can never please God. Every servant of Christ should have the same strong desire that Paul had – Acts 20:24; Col 1:29. 4:16 Every servant of Christ must be very careful about how he lives and what he teaches. It is not enough to live a holy life if our teaching is not right and it is not enough to teach correct doctrine if our lives are unholy.

“These things” – things that God has revealed, not things like 4:3. No church leader has any right or authority to command or teach anything that God has not revealed in His Word. 4:12 “Youthfulness” – Timothy, the leader of the church at Ephesus, would have been younger than many of the Christians there. But God had appointed him to that position, so he must speak the Word of God with authority and not permit anyone to look down on him because he was younger than they.

“Be an example” – something every Christian leader should be (1 Pet 5:3; 1 Cor 11:1; Phil 3:17; 2 Thess 3:7). If he is not a good example he should not be a leader.

“Love. . .purity” – Paul here lists things essential to a full Christian life. It is not possible to take any one of them away and still have that kind of life. The sad fact is that some preachers show great zeal in one or another of these matters and neglect others. 4:13 “Reading” – the Greek word here as used in the New Testament meant the public reading of the Scriptures in the church or synagogue. This was a practice of the Jews when they came together for public worship. See Luke 4:16,17; Ezra 8:1-3; Acts 13:15. After the formation of the church Christians retained this practice (Col 4:16,17; 1 Thess 5:27). This practice was very important and beneficial in those days because not every Christian had a copy of the Bible, and even if everyone could have obtained his own copy, many of them were not able to read. Today also in many parts

“Save. . .those who hear you” – compare Ezek 33:6,9. God alone is the Savior (1:1). And Paul was sure that Timothy had already been saved, had already been born again and received eternal life (1:2). God’s servants by their method of preaching and living can never earn salvation (Eph 2:8,9). But by the grace of God they can go forward in faith and work out their salvation with fear and trembling (Phil 2:12). This is very necessary (Col 1:23; Heb 3:6,14; 6:12). And by watching themselves and their teaching they can save themselves from God’s severe chastisement. The Greek word translated “save” is used in the New Testament to indicate salvation from sin, but it also means to be saved from various dangers and ills.

483 1 TIMOTHY 5:14

doctrine. Continue in it, for in doing this you will save both yourself, and those who hear you.

has denied the faith, and is worse than an unbeliever.

9 Do not let a widow less than sixty years old be taken into the number. She must have been the wife of one man, 10 and be well spoken of in the matter of good works, if she has raised children, if she has shown hospitality, if she has washed the saints’ feet, if she has helped those in trouble, if she has carefully sought to do every sort of good work.

Do not rebuke an older man, but plead with him as if he was your father, and treat the younger men as brothers, 2 the older women as mothers, and the younger as sisters, with complete purity.

3 Honour widows who are widows indeed. 4 But if any widow has children or nephews, let them first learn to practice piety at home, and to repay their parents, for that is good and acceptable before God. 5 Now she who is a widow indeed, and alone, trusts in God, and continues in requests and prayers night and day. 6 But she who lives in pleasure is dead while she lives. 7 And command these things, so that they may be blameless. 8 But if anyone does not provide for his own, and especially for those of his own household, he

11 But refuse the younger widows, for when they are overcome with desires against Christ, they will want to marry, 12 being condemned, because they disregard their first assurance. 13 And besides they learn to be idle, going about from house to house, and not only idle, but also gossips and busybodies, speaking things which they should not. 14 So I want the younger women to marry, bear children, manage the house, and give no

“Save. . .your hearers” – Jam 5:19,20. This means that the faithful servant of God will be an instrument in God’s hands, that God will use him either to bring others to salvation or to keep them moving forward in faith. Is there any greater or more blessed work possible to men? 5:1,2 The pastor whom Christ has appointed as the leader of the church has authority, but he should not regard the church as his own little kingdom and try to rule it like a dictator. He should recognize that the church is like a home, like a family (3:15) and behave accordingly (1 Pet 5:1-3). 5:3 The church and its pastor have a responsibility to look after the poor in the church. This is especially true when the poor are widows who have no resources and cannot work. 5:4 Notice carefully the responsibility that children and grandchildren have toward needy parents and grandparents.

pleasure but of anyone who does so. Anyone without Christ is dead, no matter how much he or she seems to be alive. Sometimes those who live for pleasure instead of for God may think they are very much alive. Why? See Jer 17:9. 5:8 “The faith” – Paul uses the word here to indicate the sum of Christian belief and practice. The heart of this is love. If anyone does not put love into practice he is denying the faith (1 John 3:16-18; 4:7,8). Even many unbelievers who totally reject Christ take care of needy relatives. Can believers in Christ even think of not doing so? 5:9,10 “The number” – or “list” of widows. It is not likely that Paul is saying that the church should not help widows under 60 who are in need, or that even though a widow is in need in order to receive help she must meet all the conditions in these verses. Therefore the widows in the list most likely were those whom the church had appointed to serve in some way or other. Such widows must meet certain conditions, and have certain qualifications just as the elders and deacons in the church must have (3:1-12).

“Practice piety” – that is, show their devotion to God by living in the home in a way pleasing to God. How important this is for every believer! We must not only believe the truth, we must also practice it among those nearest to us. We must not only know that God has said something, we must do what He has said. This is the only possible way to please God. If children or grandchildren who can help a widowed mother or grandmother who is in need do not do so, they are sinning against God.

“Shown hospitality” – Rom 12:13. “Washed the saints’ feet” – John 13:5. 5:11,12 All the widows on the list must be dedicated to Christ and consecrated by the church for service. Remarriage in itself is not wrong but if those widows dedicated to Christ’s service remarry it was not likely that they would be able to devote themselves fully to their service and might even leave it altogether. Leaving the work of Christ which we have promised to do is no small sin. In this way God’s judgment could come on such widows. 5:13 This is one reason why younger widows (v 14) should not be appointed to serve in the church. 5:14 Paul is saying it is far better for young widows to remarry than to be dedicated to service in the church, promise to do it, and then break their promise, leave that

“Repay” – children may think they owe their parents nothing, but God has a different view of this matter. 5:5 Paul is speaking about Christian widows. If they are in need and there is no one to help them, the church or an individual in the church must do so. This is the way God has appointed to meet their needs. 5:6 “Dead while she lives” – this means such a person is separated from the life of God and spiritually dead (Eph 2:1; 4:18). This is true not only of those widows who live for

1 TIMOTHY 5:15 484

occasion to the enemy to speak reproachfully. 15 For some have already turned aside after Satan. 16 If any man or woman who believes has widows, let them assist them, and do not let the church be burdened, so it can assist those who are truly widows.

21 I charge you in the presence of God and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels, that you observe these things without showing favoritism, doing nothing from partiality.

22 Lay hands suddenly on no man, and do not share in other men’s sins. Keep yourself pure.

17 Let the elders who manage the church well be counted worthy of double honour, especially those who labour in the word and teaching. 18 For the Scripture says, You shall not muzzle the ox that treads out the grain.

23 No longer drink only water, but use a little wine for your stomach’s sake and your frequent infirmities.

24 Some men’s sins are evident, preceding them to judgment, and they follow some men. 25 So also good works are evident beforehand, and those that are not cannot be hidden.

And, The labourer is worthy of his wages. 19 Do not receive an accusation against an elder, except in the presence of two or three witnesses. 20 Those who sin rebuke in the presence of everyone, so that others also may be afraid.

As many slaves as are still under the yoke

must count their masters worthy of complete

service and remarry.

rebuking it. But if others sin they may behave very harshly toward them. This is very wrong and can work great harm to the church. Every servant of Christ should wholeheartedly obey Paul’s instructions here. 5:22 “Hands” – 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6. Perhaps Paul is speaking of the appointment of elders and deacons. If people are appointed to these positions before they prove themselves worthy of them they may later bring great harm to the church. Compare 3:10. If the leaders of the church appoint those as elders and deacons who are living a sinful life, those leaders will be responsible for the results. Church leaders themselves must lead holy lives and must appoint as elders and deacons only those who lead holy lives. 5:23 “Frequent infirmities” – Paul had the gift of healing (Acts 28:8,9) but neither he nor anyone else was able to restore Timothy to full health. This is very significant when we study the subject of the sickness and health of believers. Compare 2 Tim 4:20; Phil 2:27; 2 Cor 12:7-10. It is possible that Timothy’s physical problems came from drinking impure water. In such a case adding a little wine to it would be beneficial. Adding some wine to drinking water was a common practice in those days. Notice here the word “little.” See 3:3,8; Gen 9:21; Prov 20:1; 23:30,31. 5:24,25 Sometimes neither the good deeds nor the bad deeds of a person are obvious to the general public. Men can for a time hide either their secret sins or their good works (Ps 90:8; Eccl 12:14; Matt 6:1-4). For this reason church leaders should not be hasty in appointing people as elders and deacons. Eventually everything that people do will be revealed – Matt 10:26; Luke 8:17; 12:2,3; Rom 2:16; 1 Cor 4:5. 6:1 Eph 6:5,6 (notes); Col 3:22; Titus 2:9; 1 Pet 2:18. “Blasphemed” – if Christian servants or slaves did not show respect to their masters but rebelled against them this could very well be the result. For some unbelievers might think that Christianity was

“The enemy” – anyone who is opposed to Christ and His Church. This kind of people are always looking for opportunities to criticize and find fault with Christians. Christians must be careful not to give them opportunities. 5:15 It seems clear that some widows had already promised to serve in some way in the church, then were overcome by sensual desires (v 11) and left Christ’s service.

“After Satan” – by rejecting God’s will in order to go after sensual pleasure they were following Satan. To follow the pleasures and sins of this world is to go after our worst enemy. See notes on Satan at 1 Chron 21:1; Matt 4:1-10. 5:16 Women who are able to help the widows among their relatives are to take this responsibility just like everyone else. Compare verses 4 and 8. 5:17 “Double honour” – the next verse shows that Paul means financial assistance as well as other kinds of honor. 5:18 Deut 25:4; Luke 10:7; 1 Cor 9:9-12. 5:19 Sometimes an innocent servant of Christ may be accused of some wrong doing or other. If others believe such accusations that person’s service can be grievously affected. So Paul gives this wise instruction here.

“Two or three” – Deut 19:15; Matt 18:16; 2 Cor 13:1. 5:20 To safeguard the holiness and purity of the church, discipline is necessary. If known sin in the church is not resisted and publicly rebuked then that sin may bring ruin to the church. See Acts 5:1-11; 1 Cor 5:1-5,13; Matt 18:15-17. One way to make God’s children fear to sin is to expose their sins publicly. Of course great care must be taken in a matter like this and God’s love even for the sinful must not be forgotten. 5:21 See how strongly, how emphatically Paul writes here. He knew that showing favoritism is a very common matter even in churches. Many church leaders will defend sinning relatives or close friends and try to cover up their sin instead of exposing and

485 1 TIMOTHY 6:9

respect, that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed. 2 And those who have believing masters, should not regard them lightly because they are brethren, but rather serve them, because those who are benefitted are believers and loved. Teach and encourage these things.

in debates and quarrels about words, from which come envy, strife, abusive language, evil conjectures, 5 and empty disputations from men of corrupt minds who are destitute of the truth and suppose that financial gain is godliness. Keep away from such people.

3 If any man teaches otherwise, and does not consent to wholesome words, the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the teaching that is according to godliness, 4 he is proud, understanding nothing, but has a morbid interest

6 But godliness with contentment is great gain. 7 For we brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out. 8 So having food and clothing let us be content with that. 9 But those who want to be rich fall into temptation and

consistent with disrespect and rebellion and so speak ill of the God that Christian servants and slaves worshipped. 6:2 Christian servants or slaves thinking that their believing masters were kind and merciful might try to take advantage of them and not do their work properly. This sort of thing is unworthy of any Christian in any job.

2 Pet 2:15; Jude 11. Instead of leaving everything they have for Christ (Luke 14:2527,33; Phil 3:8) they desire to take whatever they can from Christ’s people. It is a horrible thing that people in churches and Christian organizations show this kind of mind. Some are willing to lie, cheat, and deceive in order to get money, or to steal it outright. They have forgotten (if they ever knew) that it is far better to be a poor man than a liar (Prov 19:22). 6:6 Phil 4:11,12; Heb 13:5. Christ’s believers should desire to be rich not in material things but in spiritual. Only in these is their eternal benefit (Matt 6:19-21). Contentment is the result of confidence and trust in God. The way to contentment is believing that God has put us in the place and position and circumstances He knows are best for us and has given us what He knows we should have, neither more nor less.

“Brethren” – when a master and a slave both believe in Christ they become spiritual brothers.

“Loved” – is it possible for slaves actually to love their masters? Yes, in Christ this is possible – Gal 3:28; Col 3:11. Christ’s commandment to love one another (John 13:34) was given to all believers in all circumstances of life. 6:3,4 “If. . .otherwise” – compare 1:3,10,11; 4:1. Here Paul is speaking of those who are Christians in name only, but it can be applied to others as well. He is here emphasizing once again the importance of the truths Christ has revealed to the apostles. Some people say that their intellect and knowledge keep them from believing these doctrines of the Bible. The fact is that what causes men to reject the truth of Christ is not that they know too much but that they know too little. They may be highly educated, but in spiritual matters they have no experience or understanding. They are in darkness and ignorance – John 3:1,9,20; 1 Cor 1:18-22; 2 Cor 4:4; Eph 4:18. But even though they do not have even the beginning of wisdom (Prov 1:7) they may be proud and think they are very wise. “Morbid interest” – Paul is speaking of the condition of those who are spiritually sick. Instead of accepting the truth of God which is able to make them well they show themselves ready to fight against it. 6:5 “Corrupt minds” – 2 Tim 3:8. A mind that opposes the truth of God is not thinking rightly about spiritual matters. A new mind is one of the great blessing Christ gives to us (Rom 12:2; Col 3:10). “Destitute of the truth” – the truth was before them. They had heard it and professed to believe it. But they had let Satan take away the truth from their minds. Compare Matt 13:18,19.

Contentment will keep us from complaining, and from going after greedy desires (which are the same as idolatry – Eph 5:5; Col 3:5). It will keep us from allowing material things to rule us. Contentment is a very important quality in a servant of Christ. Refusing to be contented is the same as criticizing God’s ways and His behavior toward us. It leads to the sin of murmuring against God. Compare Ex 14:11,12; 15:22-24; 16:2,3,8; Num 14:3. 6:7 Job 1:21; Psalm 49:16-20; Eccl 5:15. During our time on this earth the only things we can store up are the things we send to heaven before us (Matt 6:19-21). 6:8 Paul means the things that are really essential to life. Here he does not even speak of a house of one’s own – possibly because one can live his whole life on earth without owning a house. 6:9 People (including some Christians) may think that running after money is a very wise thing to do. But such people are terribly deceived, and are in the way that leads to destruction. Desire for riches is a trap laid by the devil, a temptation he puts to ruin us. This desire never brings contentment, but only increases as possessions increase and at last it leads to destruction (Matt 7:13; 2 Thess 1:8,9; Psalm 49:20; 73:18,19). Consider some Bible examples of this – Balaam (2 Pet 2:15), Gehazi (2 Kings 5:2027), Judas (Matt 26:14-16; John 12:4-6). Do we want to end up as they did? If not, let us not permit desires like theirs to rule us.

Observe how some who call themselves Christians reveal their corrupt minds – to them their profession of Christianity is only a means to get money or some other benefit. See Acts 8:18-23; John 12:6;

1 TIMOTHY 6:10 486

a snare, and into many foolish and harmful desires which drown men in destruction and ruin. 10 For the love of money is a root of all evils. Some while coveting it have gone astray from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.

standing before Pontius Pilate, gave witness in a good confession, 14 that you keep this command without spot, blamelessly, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ, 15 which in his own time he will reveal. He is the blessed and only Sovereign, the King of kings and Lord of lords, 16 who alone has immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach, whom no man has seen or can see. To him be eternal honour and power. Amen.

11 But you, O man of God, flee from these things, and follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, and meekness. 12 Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, to which also you were called, and have made a good confession in the presence of many witnesses. 13 I charge you in the sight of God who gives life to all things, and in the presence of Christ Jesus who,

17 Command those who are rich in this world not to be arrogant, and not to trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who gives us richly all things to enjoy. 18 Command them to do good,

6:10 The love of money is a root of all kinds of evil because it turns us away from God and spiritual matters to material things, and lets them have power over us. See Matt 6:22-24. Love of money is actually hatred toward God. If we keep the command in Matt 22:37 there will be no room in our hearts for the love of money. On the other hand if we allow the love of money to possess us there will be no room in our hearts for the love of God. One of the sins (possibly the principal sin) that made Judas Iscariot like a demon was the love of money (John 6:70,71; 12:6; Matt 26:14-16). If we have any spiritual understanding, any sense at all, will we want to follow that path?

“Pilate” – Matt 27:2. In John 18:36,37 see the good confession Christ gave. 6:14 “Commandment” – perhaps here Paul means the whole way of life that Christ appointed for His disciples. Certainly that is the theme in verses 11,12.

“Appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ” – the second coming of Christ (2 Tim 4:1,8; Titus 2:13; Heb 9:28; Matt 24:30,31; Acts 1:11). 6:15 “His own time” – Matt 24:36. Compare Gal 4:4; John 7:30. God has a perfect time for everything He does. Here Paul calls God the “only” Sovereign, the “King of kings and Lord of lords.” Rev 1:5 says that Christ is the ruler of the kings of the earth and Rev 19:16 calls Him the “King of kings and Lord of lords.” Is there a contradiction here? Absolutely not. The clear meaning is that Jesus Christ is the incarnation of God. See John 1:1,14; Phil 2:6; etc. 6:16 See 1:17. “Light” – 1 John 1:5; John 1:4,5. 6:17 It is possible for wealthy people to fall into the error of thinking that they have no need of God. Compare Ps 49:6; 73:3-12.

“Gone astray from the faith” – v 21; 1:19; 4:1,6; 5:8. Those whose God is money will not have any desire to follow the way of Christ, and will go off to wander in their own ways.

“Pierced. . .sorrows” – running after money is the same as chasing after grief and misery. The rewards wealth gives its lovers are sadness, delusion, dissatisfaction, and eternal loss and ruin. See James 5:1-3; Matt 19:22; Luke 6:24,25; 12:16-21; 16:19-31. 6:11 Every servant of Christ, every believer must flee from the temptation to go after money and property. If they do not they are likely to fall into the trap of the devil (v 9). Let every one of us turn our back to all of that and go after the true riches Paul speaks of here – the fruit of God’s Spirit (Gal 5:22,23). If we do so we will not need to worry about the necessities of life (Matt 6:33; Phil 4:19), and will have contentment along with them. 6:12 “Fight” – Eph 6:10-18; 1 Cor 9:26; 2 Tim 4:7. “Take hold” – God has placed the blessings of eternal life within our reach but we must take them for ourselves. The true Christian life is true life, not merely existing without purpose. God has given us many blessings in Christ (Eph 1:3), but we must realize they are ours, claim them, and make use of them.

“Uncertain riches” – Prov 23:4,5; 28:20. God can take away from men whatever He has enabled them to obtain. Such a result is fitting for those who are indifferent toward God.

“Gives us richly” – 2 Cor 9:8; Phil 4:19. God is not a miser who holds tightly to whatever He has. Our hope and confidence should be in Him, not in people or in the material things which appear to our eyes.

“To enjoy” – Eccl 2:24-26; Acts 14:17. God wants people to enjoy what He has given them and He does not want them to think it is wrong for them to enjoy them. This does not mean living in luxury while others live in poverty – 2 Cor 8:13,14. 6:18,19 Matt 19:21; 6:19,20; Luke 14:33. “Rich in good deeds” – in these verses we have true spiritual riches. Compare Luke 12:21. Those who use their riches only for themselves are actually throwing them away.

“Share” – what we do now, what we give now has a profound influence on our eternal future. Compare Matt 25:19; Luke 19:15. It is a very sad thing that many people who could do much good with their money selfishly use it only for themselves or spend it

“Eternal life” – v 19. Note at John 3:16. “Good confession” – compare Matt 10:32,33; Rom 10:9,10; 1 John 4:15. 6:13 5:21. “Gives life” – Acts 17:25.

487 1 TIMOTHY 6:21

and to be rich in good deeds, ready to give, willing to share, 19 and so storing up for themselves a good foundation for the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life.

entrusted to you, and avoid ungodly empty babbling, and the opposing arguments of what is falsely called knowledge, 21 which some have professed to possess and have gone astray from the faith. Grace be with you. Amen.

20 O Timothy, guard that which has been

Col 2:8; 1 Cor 1:17-25. 6:21 “Professed” – compare Rom 1:22. Some people claim to be very wise and think they have no need for the gospel of Christ. They are on the borders of destruction.

for nothing of real value. See references on giving in the note on 2 Cor 9:15. 6:20 “Guard that. . .entrusted to you” – 2 Tim 2:14. Paul is speaking of the truths God has revealed, of the Gospel (1:11). We should all regard this as of the highest value and see to it that neither Satan nor anyone else takes it away from us.

“Gone astray from the faith” – v 10; 4:1. “Grace” – only by the grace of God can any servant of Christ put into practice the instructions given in this letter.

“Falsely called knowledge” – v 3,4;

The Second Letter of the Apostle Paul to

TIMOTHY

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime about 67 AD.

Themes:

Paul is in prison, being persecuted for preaching the gospel of Christ. His friends and helpers have forsaken him (1:15; 4:16). He knows that the time of his death is near (4:6). But in the midst of what could have been depressing circumstances Paul is not discouraged or sad or afraid or defeated – in fact, just the opposite. He reveals his hope and confidence to Timothy and writes to encourage him in the Lord’s service. By the inspiration of God’s Spirit he points out how people will be in the future, and emphasizes again the importance of right doctrine, correct teaching, holy living, faithful work, and courageous preaching.

Contents:

A personal word to Timothy........................................................................... 1:1-6 Good gifts from God to believers .................................................................... 1:7 Gladly suffering for Christ because of God’s

grace and the power of the gospel ........................................................ 1:8-12 Keeping and guarding the truth ..................................................................... 1:13,14 Some are deserters, others are helpers .......................................................... 1:15-18 Giving the truth to others.............................................................................. 2:1,2 3 illustrations encouraging hard and faithful work ............................................. 2:3-7 The gospel Paul preached and why he suffered for it ....................................... 2:8-10 A trustworthy saying .................................................................................... 2:11-13 Useless and dangerous teaching .................................................................... 2:14-18 Different kinds of vessels .............................................................................. 2:20,21 Things to flee from or avoid ........................................................................... 2:22-24 Satan’s terrible power................................................................................... 2:25,26 How people will be at the end of this age ........................................................ 3:1-9 Timothy exhorted to follow the example of Paul ............................................... 3:10-14 The divine inspiration and use of the Bible ....................................................... 3:15-17 The chief work of Christ’ servants,

and how people will be ......................................................................... 4:1-5 Paul’s confidence and joy at the close of his life ............................................... 4:6-8 Personal remarks ......................................................................................... 4:9-17 Paul’s assurance in Christ .............................................................................. 4:18 Closing words .............................................................................................. 4:19-22

489 2 TIMOTHY 1:12

1 not given us the spirit of fear, but of power and of love and of a sound mind.

Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, according to the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus,

8 So do not be ashamed of the testimony of our Lord or of me his prisoner, but share with me in the sufferings for the gospel, by the power of God, 9 who has saved us and called us with a holy calling. This was not according to our deeds, but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given to us in Christ Jesus before time began, 10 but is now revealed by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who has abolished death, and has brought life and immortality to light through the gospel. 11 For this gospel I have been appointed a preacher, an apostle, and a teacher of the Gentiles. 12 For this reason also I suffer these things. However, I am not ashamed, for I know

2 To my dearly loved son Timothy: Grace, mercy, and peace from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord.

3 I thank God, whom I serve, as my forefathers did, with a clear conscience, that night and day in my prayers I constantly remember you. 4 Recalling your tears, I have a great desire to see you, that I may be filled with joy. 5 For I remember the sincere faith that is in you, which first lived in your grandmother Lois and your mother Eunice, and, I am persuaded, in you also. 6 Therefore I remind you to stir up the gift of God which is in you through the laying on of my hands. 7 For God has

1:1 Rom 1:1; Gal 1:1. “According to” – Paul’s apostleship had to do with one great fact above all: the fact that God has promised eternal life to those who believe in Christ (compare Rom 1:2; Titus 1:2; 1 John 5:9-12). 1:2 1 Tim 1:2. 1:3 “I thank God” – Rom 1:8; 1 Cor 1:4; Phil 1:3; Col 1:3; 1 Thess 1:2.

4:29; Eph 6:19). Paul speaks of three more things very much needed in the service of Christ. God’s Spirit is the one who gives them. When God calls us to serve Him He makes us able to serve Him (2 Cor 3:5,6).

“Power” – Acts 1:8; 1 Cor 2:4; 4:20; 2 Cor 4:7; 12:9; Eph 1:19; 3:16; Col 1:11. “Love” – love without power would be frustrating. Power without love would be harmful, not helpful. Above all, Christ’s servants need love – 1 Cor 13:1-3.

“Forefathers” – God’s servants in the Old Testament. Paul indicates his conviction that true religion and service for God had their roots there, that his faith and service was a continuation of theirs.

“Sound mind” – or, possibly, “selfcontrol”. This is an ability to think in a healthy way, to control one’s thoughts and so one’s behavior. See 1 Tim 3:2. 1:8 “Ashamed” – Mark 8:38; Rom 1:16. Many people consider the gospel of Christ foolishness (1 Cor 1:18,23), and the preaching of the cross of Christ offensive (Gal 5:11). A naturally timid Christian, giving in to the pride that rises so easily out of our fallen nature, might be tempted to be ashamed to speak of Christ to others. This temptation we should all overcome by the power of God’s Spirit.

“Clear conscience” – Acts 23:1; 24:16; 1 Cor 4:4; 2 Cor 1:12. “Night and day” – Paul was in prison (v 8) but his ministry was not bound. He had plenty of time for prayer and he constantly used the opportunity. 1:4 “Tears” – Paul is probably referring to their last parting. Timothy’s tears revealed his love for Paul and what Paul stood for. Compare Acts 20:37,38.

“A great desire to see you” – Rom 1:11; 1 Thess 3:6; Phil 1:8. 1:5 Timothy’s father and paternal grandfather were Greeks and may not have been believers, but his mother and maternal grandmother were Jews. Both his mother and grandmother had believed the gospel of Christ (Acts 16:1-3).

“His prisoner” – 2:9; Eph 3:1. “Sufferings of the gospel” – sufferings that may come to those who proclaim the gospel or believe the gospel – 2:3; 4:5; Rom 5:3; 8:17; 2 Cor 4:17; 1 Pet 4:12-16. 1:9 “Holy calling” – Rom 1:6; 8:30; 1 Cor 1:2; Eph 1:4. “Purpose” – Eph 1:5,9,12. “Grace”– Rom 3:24; Eph 2:8,9; Titus 3:57. “In Christ” – John 15:4; Rom 6:5; 8:1; Eph 1:1,4.

“Sincere faith” – 1 Tim 1:5. 1:6 By the “gift” he does not mean a natural ability but a spiritual ability which God gave Timothy at a specific time. God’s servants may neglect such an ability or let its bright flame die down. So Paul gives this exhortation. Timothy received a gift by the laying on of hands of the elders of the church (1 Tim 4:14). We do not know whether Paul is referring to that occasion here. Two separate laying on of hands for different purposes was not unknown. See Acts 9:17; 13:3. 1:7 “Spirit of fear” – it would seem from this that Timothy was tempted to let the flame of his spiritual ability die down because of a lack of boldness to use it. Courage is needed in the exercise of God’s gifts (Acts

“Before time began” – Eph 1:4; Titus 1:2. 1:10 “Revealed” – John 1:17. “Abolished death” – Matt 28:6; Heb 2:14; John 5:24; 11:25,26. Christ has laid the foundation for death’s final overthrow – 1 Cor 15:26, and has opened the way to eternal life for believers – John 3:16; 5:24; 6:47. And He has revealed the truth about life and immortality – truth hidden and unknown before He came. On immortality see 1 Corinthians chapter 15. 1:11 1 Tim 2:7. 1:12 Paul’s sufferings (2:9; 2 Cor 1:8;

2 TIMOTHY 1:13 490

whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep what I have entrusted to him until that day.

Rome he sought me out very earnestly and found me. 18 The Lord grant to him that he may find mercy from the Lord in that day. You know very well how many ways he served me in Ephesus.

13 Hold firmly the pattern of sound words which you have heard from me, with faith and love which are in Christ Jesus. 14 By the Holy Spirit who lives in us, keep that good thing which was entrusted to you.

You, therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. 2 And the things you have heard from me with many witnesses present, those same things entrust to faithful men who will be able to teach others also. 3 You, therefore, endure hardship as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. 4 No man that goes to war entangles himself in the affairs of civilian life, that he may

15 You know that everyone in Asia has deserted me, including Phygellus and Hermogenes.

16 The Lord be merciful to the household of Onesiphorus, for he often refreshed me and was not ashamed of my chains. 17 When he was in

4:8-12; 6:4-10; 11:23-27) came because he was a servant of Christ (John 15:18-21; 16:1-4). He could have avoided them by withdrawing from the ministry. He did not do so because he was not ashamed to suffer for Christ – quite the opposite (Rom 5:3; 2 Cor 4:17,18; 12:10; Col 1:24). “Whom I have believed” – he also knew what he had believed, but here he speaks of his personal knowledge of Christ. This is eternal life (John 17:3) and this knowledge all of God’s children have (Heb 8:11).

than anything they have by nature. Compare Matt 10:19,20; Luke 21:15; John 16:13-15; Acts 4:13.

“Lives in us” – Rom 8:9; 1 Cor 6:19. 1:15 Paul was in prison and in danger. It was a sad fact that those who should have stood with him and helped him then did not do so (4:16). Compare Matt 26:56.

“Asia” – see Acts 16:6. 1:16-18 “Onesiphorus” – he was in great contrast with those Paul mentions in v 15. They searched for a way not to help Paul; he searched for Paul to help him. There are still these two types of Christians in the world.

“What I have entrusted” – he is probably referring to himself and all that pertained to him. Long before this he had committed himself completely into the strong hands of Jesus Christ and was confident Christ would not let anything or anyone remove him from His care. Compare Rom 8:35-39; John 10:28; 1 Pet 1:5.

“Merciful” (v 18) – Paul’s desire was in accordance with the Scriptures – Matt 5:7. We have no right to expect God to be merciful or helpful to us if we are not merciful or helpful to others. 2:1 Spiritual strength is a gift of God which is given in Christ to all believers. We should learn to appropriate this strength (Eph 1:3,19; 3:16,20; 6:10; 2 Cor 12:9,10; Isa 40:31). 2:2 This is the way God has planned for His truth to spread throughout the earth. Paul taught Timothy (1:13); Timothy was to teach others and they, in turn, would teach still others. Compare Matt 28:19,20.

“That day” – Christ’s second coming. 1:13 What Paul had taught Timothy was the very truth of God. Christ Himself had taught Paul this truth – Gal 1:11,12; Eph 3:2,3. Timothy was not to make his own “pattern” of doctrine. Neither are we. Everyone should follow the pattern God has given once and for all. If we preach and teach we must continually consult this pattern and build our ministry according to it. If we do not, we will make a wreck of it in God’s eyes (however much we may seem to be a success in the eyes of men).

“Faithful men” – it is of no use to entrust important things to unreliable men. Compare Matt 24:45-51; 1 Tim 1:12; 1 Cor 4:1,2. 2:3 “Hardship” – 1:8; 3:12; John 16:33; Acts 14:22.

“Faith and love” – we must hold to Paul’s teaching with a living faith. It must not become dead orthodoxy to us (compare John 5:38-40,45-47). And we must hold the truth with love. It is not enough to be sound in doctrine and to “contend for the faith” (Jude 3). If we do not have love along with all that we are nothing – 1 Cor 13:1-3.

“Good soldier” – Eph 6:11-18. All believers are soldiers in Christ’s spiritual army. Being so we should try to be good ones and bravely endure what comes to us in the line of duty. This is especially true for those whom Christ has called into positions of leadership. We must not murmur or complain or try to avoid difficulties at any cost (as the manner of some is). 2:4 “Entangles” – there is nothing wrong with either believers or preachers of the gospel having a secular job and working for a living (Acts 18:3; 20:34,35; 1 Thess 4:11,12; 2 Thess 3:7-10; Titus 3:14). But it is wrong if we get entangled in that or in any of the affairs of the world so that we fail to be good soldiers of Christ. We must have

“In Christ” – v 9. 1:14 The “good thing” was God’s revealed truth, the pattern of sound teaching. Why do Christ’s servants need to guard it? Because there will be those who try to take it away from them and the Church.

“Holy Spirit” – note at John 14:16,17. God does not ask us to guard His truth with our own poor resources, our own arguments or wisdom or strength. He has given His servants a power and wisdom far greater

491 2 TIMOTHY 2:15

please the one who has chosen him to be a soldier. 5 Also if a person competes in athletic contests, he does not gain the victor’s crown unless he competes according to the rules. 6 The hardworking farmer must be the first to get a share of the crop. 7 Consider what I say. May the Lord give you understanding in all things.

that they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus with eternal glory.

11 This is a faithful saying: For if we died with him, we will also live with him. 12 If we endure, we will also reign with him. If we deny him, he will deny us also. 13 If we are faithless, he remains faithful; he cannot deny himself.

8 Remember that Jesus Christ, among the descendants of David, was raised from the dead according to my gospel, 9 for which I suffer trouble, as if I were a criminal, even to the point of chains. But the word of God is not chained. 10 So I endure everything for the sake of God’s chosen ones,

14 Remind them of these things, and solemnly declare in the presence of the Lord that they must not quarrel about words, which is useless and ruins those who hear it. 15 Make every effort to show yourself approved to God, a workman who does not need to be ashamed, using the word of truth

our priorities right. We must want to please our commanding officer (Christ) above all else – 2 Cor 5:9; Gal 1:10; Col 1:10; 1 Thess 4:1. Even if we are in a secular job or attending to some affair in the world we must always remember we are Christ’s soldiers under His orders. 2:5 “Athletic contests” – believers are also like athletes in the spiritual realm – 1 Cor 9:24-27; Gal 5:7; Phil 3:13,14; Heb 12:1. There are crowns for winners – 4:8; Jam 1:12; 1 Pet 5:4; Rev 2:10. But no one will be a winner who does not obey the “rules.” There are spiritual laws, training and discipline which believers must follow. If they do not they will lose the rewards they might otherwise obtain – 1 Cor 9:27; Col 2:18; 2 John 8; Rev 3:11. 2:6 1 Cor 9:10; Gal 6:9; John 4:36; Ps 126:5,6. Paul’s emphasis here is on “hardworking.” Compare 1 Cor 15:58. 2:7 Here are two things necessary to understand and apply any revelation from God. We must think, reflect, meditate, and the Lord must give insight, discernment, wisdom. Compare Ps 1:2; 1 Pet 1:13; Eph 1:18; Phil 1:9; Col 1:9; Jam 1:5. 2:8 Rom 1:3,4; Matt 28:6. “Remember” – an exhortation we need because of the possibility of forgetting Him among our cares and pleasures, labors and relaxations. Compare Deut 6:12; 8:11. We are to keep Him in mind always, fix our thoughts on Him – Col 3:1,2; Heb 3:1; 12:2,3. It is the only way to peace, power and victory.

whom God has chosen for salvation and whom He has not yet brought into His kingdom. Compare John 6:37; Rom 8:29; Eph 1:4; 1 Pet 1:1,2.

“Eternal glory” – John 17:5,24; Rom 5:2; 8:17,18. 2:11 “Died with him” – Rom 6:2-8; Gal 2:20. 2:12 “Endure” – vs 10; Matt 10:22; 24:13; Rom 12:12; 1 Cor 13:7 – the Greek word contains the idea of patience or courage. Patiently, courageously enduring for Christ what He has given us to endure is a proof that faith is genuine.

“Reign” – Matt 19:28; Luke 1:33; Rev 5:10; 20:6; 22:5. This promise is not made to those who are not willing to endure hardship for Christ’s sake.

“Deny” – Mat 10:33; Luke 12:9. Here Paul does not mean a temporary denial such as Peter’s was (Matt 26:34,75), but a way of life. 2:13 Rom 3:3,4; Ps 57:10; 89:1,8,14,33; 117:2; Titus 1:2. The believer’s expectation of salvation is based on God’s faithfulness, not on his own. God can never act contrary to His Word or His nature. 2:14 Here are two duties of a pastor or teacher – reminding and warning. The people of God need both (Acts 20:31; Rom 15:15; 1 Cor 4:14; 15:1; Gal 5:21; 2 Thess 3:15; 2 Pet 1:12,13,15; 3:1. “Quarrel about words” – some words are very important – God, Christ, truth, faith, love, salvation, etc. The realities these words represent are worth dying for. Paul here doubtless means quarreling about less important matters. Compare v 23; 4:4; 1 Tim 1:4; 4:7; 6:4. But quarreling about even the greatest matters is not the task of God’s servants (vs 24,25), though they must proclaim them with much zeal, and stand for them with all the strength God gives. 2:15 Here is excellent instruction for every preacher, pastor, evangelist, or teacher.

“My gospel” – Rom 2:16; 16:25; 1 Cor 15:1-4. 2:9 See 1:12. This is one error in thinking (among many) that opponents of the gospel fall into. They think they can bind God’s Word by locking up God’s servants, or destroy the gospel by destroying them. Actually by such methods they are often unwitting instruments for the spread of the gospel (Phil 1:12-14; Acts 8:3,4). Striking a seed-bearing plant scatters the seed. 2:10 Paul (an example set forth by God for us) did not live for himself or face sufferings for his own sake, but for Christ. Compare 1 Cor 9:19-23; 10:33-11:1; Acts 20:24. “Chosen” – Matt 24:22,24,31; Rom 11:7; Titus 1:1. Here Paul means those

“Approved” – Rom 16:10; 1 Cor 11:19; 2 Cor 10:18; Gal 1:10; 1 Thess 2:4. “Ashamed” – if any servant of Christ turns out poor quality work because he is lazy or careless he cannot gain God’s approval. Our work is going to be very carefully examined – 1 Cor 3:12-15. We should do it in such a way that we will not need to be ashamed when we stand before God.

2 TIMOTHY 2:16 492

rightly. 16 But avoid profane, empty babblings, for they will result in more ungodliness. 17 And their teaching will spread like gangrene. Among these are Hymenaeus and Philetus. 18 They have veered away from the truth, saying that the resurrection has already taken place. And they upset the faith of some. 19 Nevertheless the foundation of God stands firm, having this seal: “The Lord knows those who are his”; and, “Let everyone who utters the name of Christ keep away from wickedness.”

clay, some valuable and some of no value. 21 So if a person cleanses himself from the latter, he will be a valuable vessel, sanctified, and useful to the Master, and prepared for every good work.

22 Also flee from youthful cravings, but follow righteousness, faith, love, and peace, together with those who call on the Lord out of a pure heart. 23 But avoid foolish and ignorant debates, knowing that they engender quarrels. 24 And the servant of the Lord must not quarrel, but be kind to everyone, able to teach, and patient. 25 He should humbly instruct those who oppose him, hoping

20 But in a large house there are not only vessels of gold and silver but also of wood and

Rom 8:13,14; 1 Cor 6:9; Gal 5:24; Eph 5:5,6; 1 John 2:4,6; 3:9,10. 2:20,21 In the visible church in the world there are different kinds of people. Some belong to the Lord, and He knows who they are. Some do not belong to Him, and He knows who they are too (compare Matt 13:24-30, 36-43, 47-50). Here Paul compares these two kinds of people to two kinds of vessels or articles in a house. Compare Rom 9:21. Paul in the preceding verses has been speaking of false teachers and the need to turn away from wickedness. False teachers and those who practice wickedness in the church are like dishonorable vessels. God’s true people must have nothing to do with them (3:5). If we want to be the kind of honorable “vessels” God wants us to be, we must do what He tells us in this verse. If we do not, we are in danger of being corrupted – 1 Cor 15:33. 2:22 See 1 Tim 6:11; 2 Pet 1:3-9. There are some things we should run from as from a great danger. Others we should run after. Some evil desires are very strong in young men. The best way to deal with them is to stay clear away from opportunities to satisfy them, and to flee if they appear.

“Word of truth” – in Eph 1:13 and Col 1:5 Paul defines this as the gospel of Christ. Here he may mean that, or, possibly, the whole of God’s revelation in the Scriptures. To win God’s approval we must learn to handle God’s truth correctly and well. We need to understand it thoroughly and be able to teach it and explain it to others. It is the most important thing God has entrusted to us and we should study and labor accordingly.

“Using. . .rightly” – the Greek has a single word here. Originally its literal meaning was to cut straight, but it came to mean to accurately deal with a thing. In Paul’s usage here it can hardly mean to cut or divide the Scriptures. Its more likely meaning is to use them accurately, rightly or in a straight way. 2:16 Verse 14; 1 Tim 1:6; 6:20. 2:17 “Gangrene” – this is the dying of body tissue. It happens when the blood supply is cut off. It spreads up a limb of the body until the limb has to be amputated. If neglected it kills the whole body. False teaching is like this. If it is allowed to spread in a church or denomination it can gradually bring it to a state of spiritual death. This is the reason why it must not be permitted to gain a foothold. 2:18 “Veered away from the truth” – 1 Tim 1:6,19,20; 6:10,21. The future resurrection of the dead is a clear teaching of Christ and His apostles – John 5:28,29; 1 Cor 15:20-23. By saying it was already past these false teachers dared to deny this teaching. They were saying that the resurrection is only spiritual – man’s spirit being made alive now, not his body rising sometime in the future.

“A pure heart” – Matt 5:8. 2:23 Verses 14,16. God’s servants should never allow themselves to be distracted from their main task and should not engage in quarreling at all. 2:24 “Must not quarrel” – the Greek word is translated “fighting” in Acts 7:26. Verbal battles that have the sole aim of crushing an opponent do not promote the work of God. Of course, standing for the truth and reasoning with people in order to win them to Christ is good and necessary. But we should be careful that kind of situation does not develop into a useless quarrel. Our fight is not against men but against Satan – Eph 6:12. “Able to teach” – 1 Tim 3:2. “Patient” – opponents sometimes say cutting things, objectionable and unreasonable things, and make personal attacks. Christ’s servants must learn to bear such things patiently and lovingly. 2:25 “Humbly” – compare Matt 11:29. If opponents of the truth do not receive instruction from us given in a humble, gentle way, they will not likely receive it in some other way. See the hope Christ’s servants

“Upset” – the false teachers were causing much confusion and some of the Christians for a time hardly knew what to believe. But if their faith was genuine it would not be destroyed. 2:19 Whatever false teachers may do they will not be able to destroy Christ’s true Church or His people. God knows how to keep the foundation firm and His people believing (Matt 16:18; Luke 22:31,33; 1 Pet 1:4,5; 2 Pet 2:9). “His” – John 6:37; 17:6; 1 Cor 6:19,20. “Keep away” if a person practices evil and yet claims to be a Christian, there is reason to doubt the reality of his faith. Compare

493 2 TIMOTHY 3:10

that perhaps God will grant them repentance leading them into a knowledge of the truth, 26 and that they may wake up and escape from the snare of the devil, who has taken them captive to do his will.

form of godliness but denying its power. Keep away from such people.

6 These are the sort who worm their way into households and take over silly women who are loaded down with sins and led away with various cravings, 7 always learning, but never able to come to the knowledge of the truth. 8 Now as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so these also resist the truth, these men of corrupt minds, rejected in regard to the faith. 9 But they will proceed no further, for their folly will be made clear to everyone, just as theirs was.

Understand this also: In the last days perilous times will come. 2 For men will be lovers of themselves, lovers of money, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, 3 without natural affection, implacable, slanderers, lacking self-control, fierce, opposers of the good, 4 traitors, reckless, arrogant, lovers of pleasures rather than lovers of God, 5 having a

10 But you have fully known my teaching, manner of life, purpose, faith, patience, love,

should have when they instruct their opponents. Observe too that it is God who can enable men to repent, not our arguments or instruction (Acts 5:31). Notice also that it is only by repenting that men can come to a knowledge of God’s truth. 2:26 “Come to their senses” – compare Luke 15:17. Those who oppose the gospel of Christ are spiritually out of their minds (compare Eccl 9:3). They behave in a senseless way against their own welfare. This is because Satan has taken them captive and they have believed his lies (compare John 8:44; Acts 26:18; 2 Cor 4:4; Eph 2:2). Christ’s servants must not be ignorant of the forces opposing them. They should understand also that it is only the power of God which can set men free, and that God may use our teaching of the truth to accomplish this. 3:1 “The last days” – Jam 5:3; 1 Pet 1:5; Jude 18 – the time at the end of this age. There have always been terrible times and people in the world such as Paul described in vs 2-4. Compare Rom 1:28-32. But Paul evidently means that the times will get worse and that such people will be in the outward visible church (v 5). 3:2-4 The word “lovers” is the key word in these verses. The terrible people of those terrible times will be “lovers” but altogether of the wrong kind. Their character will be opposed to the clear teaching of God’s Word. They will be

to boast about, but they will boast. If they are rebuked they will get abusive. They will have no more gratitude than those of Rom 1:21. They will reveal they do not have God’s forgiveness by refusing to forgive others. Believers will not be able to trust them or believe anything they say. Though they are spiritually blind and ignorant they will think they know everything and will not listen to godly teachers. 3:5 “Form of godliness” – outwardly they are Christians, inwardly they are fierce wolves (Matt 7:15). In other words, they are hypocrites. They can use Christian language but do not really know its meaning. They know nothing of the power of the gospel to save sinners (Rom 1:16), the power of Christ’s Spirit to make men new (John 3:5-8). Not knowing this power in their own lives they deny it altogether.

“Keep away from such people” – compare 2:21; Matt 18:17; 1 Cor 5:11,13; 2 Cor 6:17; 2 Thess 3:6; Titus 3:10. Paul’s telling Timothy to avoid them shows that there were such people then also. There are such in every generation. But it is probable that there will be even more of them as the end of the age approaches (Matt 24:10-14; 2 Thess 2:1-12). 3:6 Some of these hypocrites will seek for some people to deceive and control, and their eyes will fall on the women in the church. It seems they will consider them easier prey than the men. 3:7 This is the sad condition of many. They hear the truth again and again, and may even think they want the truth. But actually they do not, so they do not understand what they hear. This is the reason why opponents of the truth are able to lead them astray (2 Thess 2:10). 3:8 The names Jannes and Jambres appear nowhere in the Bible except here, but the opposition to Moses is recorded in Ex 7:1012,22, etc. “Corrupt minds” – 1 Tim 6:5. 3:9 They will not be able to conceal forever their lack of truth and power. Jannes and Jambres were exposed (Ex 8:18) and so will these hypocrites be. 3:10 Paul was not trying to get glory and honor for himself. He speaks in this way because he knew God had set him forth as

“lovers of themselves”; “lovers of money” – compare Luke 16:14; 1 Tim 6:10; “lovers of pleasure” (v 4) – 1 Tim 5:6; Titus 3:3; Jam 4:3; 2 Pet 2:13.

They will be “without love” for what is good and right, for their parents and neighbors, for God. They will not be willing to give up sinful pleasures for Christ’s sake, or obey Him in the matter of money or renounce anything they really want. By their attitude and actions they will show that they do not have the one kind of love that really matters – the love of God (1 John 2:15,16; Matt 22:37-40; 1 Cor 13:1-3; 16:22).

Because of this all the other evils in these verses will find a nest in their hearts and minds. Of all people they will have the least

2 TIMOTHY 3:11 494

endurance, 11 persecutions and hardships which came to me at Antioch, at Iconium, at Lystra. What persecutions I endured! But the Lord delivered me out of them all. 12 Yes, and all who want to live godly lives in Christ Jesus will suffer persecution. 13 But evil men and hypocrites will go on getting worse, deceiving and being deceived. 14 But you must continue in the things you have learned and have been assured of, knowing from whom you learned them, 15 and that from childhood you have known the Holy Scriptures that are able to make you wise for salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 16 All Scripture is given by inspiration of

God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, 17 that the man of God may be perfectly prepared and thoroughly equipped for every good work.

Therefore I give you this charge in the presence of God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who will judge the living and the dead at his appearing and his kingdom: 2 Preach the Word. Be ready in season, out of season. Refute errors, rebuke, exhort with complete patience and teaching. 3 For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine, but following their own

an example of how believers and Christian workers should live, and he wanted Timothy to follow him (v 14; 1 Cor 11:1; Phil 3:17; 2 Thess 3:7; Acts 20:18-35). 3:11 Acts 13:49 - 14:20; 2 Cor 11:23-27. 3:12 John 15:18-21; 16:33; Acts 14:22; 1 Pet 4:1,12; Rom 8:17. “In Christ” – 1:9. Persecution will vary from place to place, from time to time, from individual to individual. Sometimes it will result in physical sufferings, sometimes it will mean facing dislike and discrimination. But all godly believers will face it in some measure at some times in their lives. 3:13 They have an evil goal in life and will make steady progress toward it. Evil always results in further evil, deceiving others will result in becoming unable to recognize the truth oneself. 3:14 Verse 10; 1:13,14; 1 Tim 1:3. 3:15 “From childhood” – 1:5. The likely meaning is this: Even before they became Christians Timothy’s mother and grandmother taught him the Old Testament (“Holy Scriptures”). They took seriously God’s command in Deut 6:6,7; etc. Should Christian parents today do any less? – Eph 6:4. Now the “Holy Scriptures” are both the Old and the New Testaments in one holy book. Observe here that the O.T. when understood is able to make people “wise for salvation.” Compare Luke 24:25-27,45-47; John 5:39,46. “Faith. . .in Christ” – the Old Testament is not an end in itself, is not God’s complete revelation. It points to Christ and proclaims to all men “have faith in Him.” 3:16 By “all Scripture” Paul did not mean all that the various religions of the world regarded as holy books or as God-given writings. Absolutely not. He was referring to the Holy Bible. See also 2 Pet 1:20,21; Matt 4:4; 5:17,18; 15:3,4; 22:43; Mark 12:36; Luke 24:44; John 10:35; Acts 4:35; 1 Cor 2:13; Heb 1:5-13; 1 Pet 1:11; Rev 1:1; 2:1; 22:18,19. Compare Jer 1:2,9; etc. See the Introduction to Judges. “All” – not some words of Scripture more than some others, not one book of the Bible more than some other.

of His servants the prophets, and He breathed His Spirit into their hearts and inspired them to write down exactly what He wanted them to write. And so the words of Scripture can be called “God-breathed.” In another place it is said that man must live by every word that comes “from the mouth of God” (Matt 4:4).

Observe why God acted in this way. It was not that men should worship the Bible or merely regard it as sacred and hold it in awe. He gave the Bible that men might use it. Paul speaks of four ways in which it is useful – teaching the truth (about God, Christ, man, salvation, etc), rebuking sin and false teaching, correcting those who err or go astray, and training God’s people how to behave righteously in an unrighteous world. 3:17 No servant of Christ can be thoroughly equipped for every good work without a thorough knowledge of the Bible. We may learn other things but let this be the chief study of our lives.

“Every good work” – 2:21; Eph 4:11-13; Heb 13:20,21. 4:1 How very solemnly Paul now speaks. He has something of very great importance to say.

“Judge”–John 5:27; Acts 17:31; Rom 2:16; 1 Cor 4:5; 2 Cor 5:10. “Appearing” – v 8; 1 Tim 6:14; Titus 2:13; Heb 9:28. “Kingdom” – Matt 4:17; 13:11; 19:28; 25:34; Luke 19:11,12; Acts 1:3,6. 4:2 “Preach the Word” – here is the great work of pastors, teachers and evangelists (and there is no greater work on earth). They are not to preach their opinions or the opinions of other men. The Word of God is to be their message and nothing else. Compare Matt 28:20; Mark 16:15; 1 Cor 1:23; 2:1-5; 2 Cor 4:5; 1 Pet 4:11. “In season, out of season” – this speaks of being ready always whether in church or out of it, whether it is convenient or not.

“Refute. . .encourage” – 3:16; 1 Thess 3:2; 4:18; 1 Tim 5:20; Titus 1:9,13; 2:15; Heb 3:13; 10:25. “Patience and teaching” – 2:24,25. 4:3,4 See 3:1; 1 Tim 4:1. “Sound doctrine” – 1:13; 1 Tim 1:10,11; 6:3; Titus 1:9; 2:1.

“Inspiration of God” – the word literally means “God-breathed.” God breathed His truth, His thoughts, His words into the minds

495 2 TIMOTHY 4:17

desires they will heap up teachers for themselves because they will have itching ears. 4 And they will turn away their ears from the truth, and turn them to empty stories. 5 But you be watchful in everything. Endure hardships. Do the work of an evangelist. Make full proof of your ministry.

10 for Demas has deserted me, because he loved this present world, and has gone to Thessalonica. Crescens has gone to Galatia, Titus to Dalmatia. 11 Only Luke is with me. Get Mark and bring him with you, for he is useful to me in the ministry. 12 And I have sent Tychicus to Ephesus. 13 When you come bring the cloak that I left at Troas with Carpus, and the books, especially the parchments.

6 For I am now being poured out as a drink offering and the time of my departure is at hand. 7 I have fought a good fight, I have finished my race, I have kept the faith. 8 Now there is reserved for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, will give me in that day, and not to me only, but also to all those who love his appearing.

14 Alexander the coppersmith did me much harm. The Lord repay him for what he has done. 15 You too beware of him, for he has greatly resisted our words. 16 At my first defense no man stood with me, but everyone deserted me. May it not be put to their account. 17 However, the Lord stood by me and strengthened me, so that through

9 Make every effort to come to me quickly,

“Following their own desires” – such people wish to do what they please and hear what pleases them. Their question is not “what is true?” but “what makes me feel good?” (though they would not put it in these words). They do not want the truth, because the truth condemns their way of life and interferes with what they want to do. So they draw back from the light of truth into the darkness. This is their great sin and condemnation – John 3:18-20. To receive God’s salvation we must desire the truth above everything else. But these people do not desire it and do not want to desire it. See 2 Thess 2:10-12.

crowns see the references given above. “That day” – 1:12,18; 2 Thess 1:10.

“Love his appearing” – what is the connection between a crown of righteousness and loving Christ’s appearing? Only those who are living righteous lives will long for Christ to come again. And those who want Him to return will purify themselves. See 1 John 3:2,3. It is not enough to know about His coming and talk and preach about it. To earn the crown of righteousness we must earnestly desire it. 4:10 “Loved this present world” – a very sad thing to have to say of anyone. See 1 John 2:15-17. 4:11 “Luke” – Col 4:14; Philemon 24. “Mark” – Acts 12:25; 13:5,13; 15:37,39; 1 Pet 5:13. After his failure Mark proved himself to be a faithful servant of God. It is a very good thing that God does not cast us off when we fail, but bears with us and works in us to make us better. 4:13 “Parchments” – scrolls were of papyrus (writing material made from a plant), parchments were made of the skins of animals. Paul does not tell us what was written on these particular ones. 4:14,15 See 1:15; 2:17; 1 Tim 1:20. Paul did not hesitate to name harmful individuals and warn people about them. 4:16 “Defense” – he was in prison and had to face a trial in court. Here he speaks of a preliminary investigation. Compare Acts chapter 24.

“Empty stories” – 1 Tim 1:4; 4:7; Titus 2:14. They will prefer empty stories to God’s truth. 4:5 “Hardships” – 2:3. “Evangelist” – though Timothy was a pastor and teacher he was also to win people to Christ by preaching the gospel. 4:6 “Drink offering” – Phil 2:17. “My departure” – evidently the Lord had revealed this to Paul. 4:7 “Fight” – 1 Cor 9:26; 2 Cor 10:4; 1 Tim 1:18; 6:12; Eph 6:10-18. “Race” – 1 Cor 9:24; Gal 2:2; 5:7; Phil 3:13,14; Heb 12:1. His goal expressed in Acts 20:24 was reached.

“The faith” – the truth God gave as a foundation for faith. This had been entrusted to him (1 Cor 4:1; Eph 3:2-9). He kept it – kept it as the object of his own faith, and as the rule of his life, and kept it as a steward to give out to others. Because he had faithfully done this he could view his “departure” with great joy. 4:8 “Crown” – the Greek word used here (and in 1 Cor 9:25; Phil 4:1; 1 Thess 2:19; Jam 1:12; 1 Pet 5:4; Rev 2:10; 3:11) does not mean the sort of crown kings wear. It means a wreath made of leaves which was given to the winners in athletic contests in those days. Paul, his race over, looked forward to his “crown.” Compare 1 Cor 9:25. Crown of righteousness means a crown which is the reward of the kind of righteous life he lived, a reward for fighting against unrighteousness, running a righteous race and keeping the righteous faith. Concerning

“Deserted me” – 1:15. Evidently Luke was not there at that time. It is highly unlikely that he would have deserted Paul. 4:17 Men may desert the servants of the Lord Jesus but the Lord will not – Heb 13:5,6. “Strengthened” – Isa 40:29-31. Compare Acts 18:9,10.

“Might hear” – Paul probably means those who conducted his trial and any others present who were Gentiles. The Lord gave Paul boldness even at such times to declare the gospel. Compare Matt 10:17-20; Mark 13:9; Luke 21:12-15; Acts 26:19-23.

“Mouth of the lion” – he means some kind of extreme danger, but whether physical or spiritual danger he doesn’t say.

2 TIMOTHY 4:18 496

me the message might be fully known, and all the Gentiles might hear; and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion. 18 And the Lord will deliver me from every evil work, and will keep me safe for his heavenly kingdom. To him be glory for ever and ever. Amen.

of Onesiphorus. 20 Erastus stayed at Corinth, but I have left Trophimus at Miletum sick. 21 Make every effort to come before winter. Eubulus greets you, and Pudens does too, and Linus, and Claudia, and all the brethren.

22 The Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Grace be with you. Amen.

19 Greet Prisca and Aquila, and the household

4:21 Verses 9,13. Winter in that area could be very cold. 4:22 These are the last written words we have of the great apostle. He repeats two principal themes of his whole ministry – the presence of the Lord Jesus with His people and the grace of God which saves, keeps, and blesses them.

4:18 “Deliver me” – he does not mean that the Lord will rescue him from death. He has already said the time of his death was near – v 6. But he is sure the Lord will preserve him from evil and take him to heaven in His way and at His time. Compare Matt 6:13. 4:19 “Prisca” (Priscilla) and “Aquila” – Acts 18:2,18,19,26; Rom 16:3.

The Letter of the Apostle Paul to

TITUS

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime about 65 AD.

Themes:

As in his first letter to Timothy, Paul teaches how believers should behave and serve in the church of God, and toward one another. In all his letters Paul emphasizes the grace of God and he does so in this one in two great passages – 2:11-14; 3:3-7.

Contents:

Introduction ................................................................................................ 1:1-4 Qualifications for church elders ...................................................................... 1:5-9 Empty talkers and deceivers .......................................................................... 1:10-16 Instruction for various kinds of people ............................................................ 2:1-10 What God’s grace teaches ............................................................................ 2:11-15 The way believers should live ........................................................................ 3:1,2 The way believers lived before they believed .................................................. 3:3 Salvation is by God’s grace and mercy ............................................................ 3:4-7 Those who are saved should do good deeds ................................................... 3:8 Things and people to avoid ........................................................................... 3:9-11 Closing remarks ........................................................................................... 3:12-15

TITUS 1:1 498

Paul, a servant of God and an apostle of Jesus Christ, according to the faith of God’s chosen ones and the knowledge of the truth that is in accordance with godliness, 2 in expectation of eternal life, which God, who cannot lie, promised before the world began, 3 and at the proper time has revealed his word through preaching, which has been committed to me according to the command of God our Saviour,

elders in every city, as I had instructed you, 6 if there is anyone who is blameless, the husband of only one wife, having faithful children not accused of wildness or unruliness. 7 For an overseer in the church, as God’s steward, must be blameless, not self-pleasing, not soon angry, not given to wine, not quarrelsome, not greedy for sordid gain, 8 but a lover of hospitality, a lover of what is good, able to think soundly, upright, holy, temperate, 9 holding firmly the faithful word as he has been taught, so that by sound doctrine he will be able both to exhort and to convince opponents.

4 To Titus, my own son in the common faith, grace, mercy and peace, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour.

5 For this reason I left you in Crete, that you should set in order what was lacking, and ordain

10 For there are many unrestrained people, empty talkers and deceivers, especially from the

1:1 Rom 1:1; Gal 1:1; 1 Tim 1:1. Paul’s great work was to bring people to faith in Christ, and to encourage and strengthen their faith by giving them the truth of God. Compare Rom 1:5,11,12. The truth Paul proclaimed as “in accordance with godliness” – to real devotion to the Lord Jesus Christ, to holiness of life (2:12). Any religious teaching that does not do this is false.

an elder or overseer (this is the same position – Acts 20:17,28) should be both these lists are necessary.

“Faithful children” – or “children who believe” – not only must the children of elders be obedient (1 Tim 3:4,5) they should be believers, faithful to the Lord.

“Not self-pleasing” – the Greek word means to be taken up with self and inconsiderate of others, to proudly assert one’s own will.

“God’s chosen” – Rom 8:33; Col 3:12; John 6:37; 15:16; 17:6. 1:2 “In expectation of eternal life” – faith and knowledge of the truth do not rest on our expectation of eternal life, but Paul’s work as a servant of God and the faith and knowledge of God’s people are all related to the expectation of eternal life.

“Not soon angry” – a church leader who gets angry easily and quickly can offend people and do much harm.

“Not greedy for sordid gain” – 1 Tim 3:8; 6:5-11. “Lover of good” – compare Phil 4:8,9. If we do not love what is good, it means we love what is not good, and so are not fit for God’s service (Matt 12:35). “Good” may also mean “good men.”

“Expectation” – clearer than “hope” for today’s reader. Rom 5:2; 8:24,25; 1 Pet 1:3. “Eternal life” – note at John 3:16. Sometimes eternal life is said to be a present possession of believers (John 3:36; 5:24). But the full manifestation and enjoyment of it is still in the future. Therefore the New Testament sometimes speaks of it as something believers enter into later on (3:7; Rom 2:7. Compare Rom 13:11; Heb 6:12; 1 Pet 1:5).

“Able to think soundly” – 2:2,6; 2 Tim 1:7. A church leader must not be a victim of his desires and impulses.

“Upright” – 2:12. A crooked, unjust, unrighteous leader is a curse to a church, not a blessing.

“Holy” – if an elder is not holy, he is unholy and can never properly lead God’s church in the way of holiness. 1:9 An elder must not only hold firmly to the Word of God, he must know it well enough to teach others the truth and be able to refute error.

“Cannot lie” – Heb 6:18; Num 23:19; 1 Sam 15:29; Ps 31:5. “Before the world began” – 2 Tim 1:9; Eph 1:4. How could God promise something to men even before He created mankind? He could make the promise to His Son and later reveal it to men. 1:3 “At the proper time” – Gal 4:4; John 7:30; 1 Tim 6:15. “Preaching. . .committed to me” – Eph 3:2-9; 1 Tim 1:11; Gal 1:11-12. 1:4 1 Tim 1:2. 1:5 Crete is a large island in the Mediterranean Sea, south of Greece.

“Sound doctrine” – see note at 1 Tim 1:3. 1:10 “Unrestrained people” – or “rebellious” or “disobedient” – literally “not subjected to rule.” Such people rebel against God and the spiritual authority – 2 Tim 2:3,4; Heb 3:8,12; Deut 9:7,24; 31:27; Josh 22:18; 1 Sam 15:23; Ps 78:40,56; Isa 1:2,20. “Empty talkers” – 1 Tim 1:6. Many like to talk about Christianity but have nothing meaningful to say and they do not put the truth into practice.

“Elders” – the same as overseers. See 1 Tim 3:1. Doubtless appointing elders in new churches was done in a way similar to the way we see in Acts 6:3-6. 1:6-9 See the list of qualities for an overseer in 1 Tim 3:2-7. Some qualities in this list are not found there; some in that list are not here. For the complete picture of what

“Deceivers” – Matt 24:24; Rom 3:13; 16:18; 2 Cor 11:13; Eph 4:14; 1 Pet 3:10; Rev 21:27; Ps 50:19; 51:6; 101:7; Jer 14:14; etc. “Circumcised group” – probably Paul means those Jews who professed to be

499 TITUS 2:10

circumcised ones, 11 whose mouths must be stopped, who destroy whole households, teaching things they ought not, for the sake of sordid gain. 12 One of them, a prophet of their own, has said, “The Cretans are always liars, evil beasts, lazy gluttons.” 13 This witness is true. Therefore rebuke them sharply, that they may be sound in the faith, 14 and not pay attention to Jewish fables, and the commandments of men who turn away from the truth. 15 To the pure all things are pure, but to those who are unclean and unbelieving nothing is pure. Even their mind and conscience are unclean. 16 They profess to know God, but in works they deny him, being abominable and disobedient and unfit for any good work.

soundly, sound in faith, in love, in patient endurance. 3 Teach the older women also to be reverent in behaviour, not slanderers, not addicted to much wine, but teachers of good things, 4 so that they can teach the young women to think soundly, to love their husbands, to love their children, 5 to be discreet, pure, homemakers, good, and obedient to their husbands, so that the word of God may not be blasphemed.

6 Likewise exhort the young men to think soundly. 7 In all things make yourself an example in good works. In doctrine show integrity, seriousness, sincerity, 8 and sound speech that cannot be condemned, so that your opponents may be ashamed, having nothing bad to say about you.

But as for you, speak the things that are appropriate to sound doctrine: 2 that the older men be sober, honourable, able to think

9 Instruct slaves to obey their own masters and to please them well in everything, not to talk back, 10 not to steal, but to show complete

Christ’s followers (Gal 2:12; Acts 15:1,5). 1:11 “Stopped” – church leaders should not let such people preach and teach. They must refute their teaching (v 9), and rebuke them sharply (v 13).

2:1 Verse 15; 1:9; 1 Tim 1:3. Teaching the truth is the best defense against false teachings. 2:2-10 Good teaching will be suited to the particular needs or weaknesses of different classes of people. Teachers in the church should minister to every kind of person. 2:2 “Love” – the love that comes from God (1 Cor 13:1).

“Households” – false teachers often go from house to house trying to find a foothold for their teaching ( 2 Tim 3:6).

“Sordid gain” – v 7; 1 Tim 6:5,9,10. 1:12,13 “Cretans” – v 5. These words are attributed to a poet of Crete. Paul from his own experience with Cretans had learned the truth of the poet’s words. People of each nation have certain general characteristics which have been formed by their social and religious background. These traits of character are clear to those who know the people well.

“Patient endurance” – Rom 5:3,4; 15:4,5; 2 Cor 1:6; Col 1:11; 1 Thess 1:3; Rev 1:9. 2:3-5 “Teach” – compare 1 Cor 14:3,4; 1 Tim 2:11,12. Christian women can have a valuable teaching ministry. “Good things” – Paul is probably speaking of practical matters of the Christian life, not doctrine.

“Blasphemed” – if Christian women rebel against their husbands, are unkind, impure, etc, they will bring a bad name not only to themselves but to the Word of God they profess to believe and follow. This was always an important concern to Paul – 1 Tim 6:1. 2:6 “Think soundly” – it is all to easy for the young to be frivolous or unrestrained in thought and behavior, and no doubt many of them need this exhortation – not to say that older ones do not sometimes need it too. 2:7,8 Teaching others the truth is not enough. Teachers must be examples of what they teach – 1 Tim 4:12, etc.

“Sound in the faith” – those who rebuke others should have a good purpose in mind. Compare 2 Tim 2:24-26. 1:14 “Fables” – 1 Tim 1:4. “Commandments” – Col 2:21,22. Some people try to exercise authority over Christians even though they have no right whatever to do so. 1:15 “Pure” – Luke 11:41; Mark 7:15,19; Rom 14:20; 1 Tim 4:3-5; Matt 5:8; 6:22,23. “Unclean” – many religious people who are corrupt in heart are very careful about outward rules and ceremonies and “clean” and “unclean” foods, etc. See Matt 23:25-28. Paul says that in fact nothing is clean or pure to such people. They are sinners who refuse to believe God’s Son and so they defile everything they touch.

“Opponents may be ashamed” – 1 Pet 3:16. There will always be some who oppose true teachers of God’s word and search for some reason to speak ill of them. So much the more careful Christ’s servants should be in both words and actions. 2:9,10 Eph 6:5-8; 1 Tim 6:1,2. “Complete trustworthiness” – Eph 4:28; Luke 16:10.

“Conscience” – Acts 23:1; 24:16; 1 Cor 8:7; 1 Tim 1:5,19; 4:2; Heb 9:14. 1:16 Many people who do not know God claim that they do – John 8:41; Rom 2:17.

“Deny him” – what they do reveals that they do not know God and have no regard for Him (Rom 2:24; 1 John 2:4-6; 3:10; Matt 7:17-20). Their words are in sharp contrast with their deeds.

“Adorn the teaching” – every believer should make the gospel of Christ appear to others to be the beautiful thing it is. This is the way to make others want to believe it. Compare 1 Pet 2:9; Matt 5:16.

TITUS 2:11 500

trustworthiness, so that they may adorn the teaching of God our Saviour in every way.

15 Speak these things, and exhort and rebuke with all authority. Do not let anyone despise you.

11 For the grace of God that brings salvation has appeared for all men, 12 and teaches us to reject ungodliness and worldly desires, and to live soberly, righteously and godly in this present world, 13 as we look for the blessed hope and the glorious appearing of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ, 14 who gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all wickedness and purify for himself a special people, eager to do good deeds.

Remind them to be subject to rulers and those in authority, to be obedient and ready for any good work, 2 not to speak evil of anyone, not to be quarrelsome, but gentle, showing complete humility toward everyone.

3 For in time past we too were foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving various desires and

2:11 3:4-6; Eph 2:8,9; Rom 6:23. “Grace” – notes at John 1:14,16; Rom 1:7; 2 Cor 8:9; etc. “The grace of God that brings salvation has appeared for all men” – or this may be translated “The grace of God has appeared, bringing salvation for all men.” This does not mean that all men will be saved but that salvation is for all kinds of men wherever they are – for slaves and masters, young and old, women and men, Jews and Gentiles.

“Redeem” – Ps 78:35; 130:8; Matt 20:28; Rom 3:24; Eph 1:7; Col 1:14; Heb 9:12,15; 1 Pet 1:18.

“All wickedness” – Matt 1:21; Gal 1:4; Heb 13:12.

“Purify” – Eph 5:25-27; John 15:3; Heb 9:14; 1 John 1:7,9; 2 Cor 7:1. Compare Ezek 37:23. Notes on holiness at John 17:17-19; Lev 20:7. “For himself” – John 6:37; 17:6; 1 Cor 6:19,20; 1 Pet 2:9,10. Compare Ex 19:5. “Eager to do good deeds” – Matt 5:16; Rom 12:11; Heb 13:6; 1 Tim 6:18. This is a good description of the kind of people the Lord Jesus wants us to be. It is the opposite of what the sinful nature in men is like. That is eager to do evil. Believers have a new spiritual nature and it should not be necessary to compel us to do good. We should have no reluctance. Enthusiasm and zeal to do good should flow up out of our hearts. This too is evidence that we have been saved by grace and are being taught by grace – Matt 7:17-20; 12:3335; Heb 6:9-11. 2:15 “Speak these things” – vs 11-14. Paul has set forth many of the basic truths of salvation – the grace of God, self-denial and devotion to God, the second coming of Christ, the deity of Christ, redemption through Christ, Christ’s purification of His people, and the spiritual life believers are to live. These are things every Christian teacher and preacher should emphasize. If any teach contrary to these things it is because there is no truth in them (1 Tim 6:3-5).

“Salvation” – notes at Matt 1:21; Rom 1:16. 2:12 God’s grace is like a wise teacher, teaching believers both how to live and how not to live. It does not say to us “Because I have given you the gift of salvation you may live as you please.” See Rom 6:1,15-18; Eph 4:22-24. It teaches us to say “no” to sin, self, and Satan, and “yes” to goodness, godliness and God. If we have not learned these things we might well ask, Is grace our teacher at all? Has grace saved us? Learning by grace how to live is the true evidence that we have spiritual life in Christ.

“Reject. . .worldly desires” – because of what the world is. See 1 John 2:15-17; 5:19; also notes at Rom 12:1,2. “Soberly” – the Greek word means “with sound mind”, “in control of one’s thoughts.” 2:13 “The blessed hope” – notes on hope at Rom 5:2; 8:24,25. Christ Himself is our hope (Col 1:27; 1 Tim 1:1) and will be the fulfillment of all we as believers desire. His coming will be a blessed time, a happy time for those who are saved by grace.

“Authority” – 1 Tim 4:11-13; 1 Pet 4:11. 3:1 Rom 13:1-7. 3:2 Rom 12:16-18; Gal 5:22,23; Eph 4:31,32; Phil 2:3; Col 3:12; Jam 3:13. 3:3 “We too” – Rom 3:9-19; Eph 2:1-3. Observe the words which describe those who do not know and serve the Lord Jesus Christ.

“Glorious appearing” – this could also be translated “appearing of the glory.” See Matt 16:27; 24:30; 25:31. Observe closely that Paul says that he and other believers looked for the appearance of Christ in glory. This does not suggest a secret rapture.

“Our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ” – this translation is in accordance with the Greek here and with the teaching of the whole New Testament concerning Christ. See references at Phil 2:6. In the Old Testament the LORD (Jehovah God) is the Saviour (Isa 49:26; 60:16). In the New Testament the Lord Jesus is the Saviour. In other words, Jesus is the incarnation of Jehovah. See note at Luke 2:11. 2:14 “Gave himself for us” – Rom 5:8; 2 Cor 5:21; Gal 2:20; Heb 9:28; 1 Pet 2:24; 3:8.

“Foolish” – Ps 14:1; Jer 5:21,22; 10:8; Matt 7:26; Rom 1:21,22.

“Disobedient” – Rom 5:19; 10:21; 11:30-32; Eph 2:2; 5:12; Isa 1:2; Jer 5:23. “Deceived” – Gen 3:13; Jer 17:9; 1 Cor 12:2; 2 Tim 3:13; Heb 3:13; Rev 12:9. “Serving. . .desires and pleasures” – John 8:34; Rom 6:16,17; 7:14; Gal 4:3; Heb 2:15.

And what is the result of life lived under these four powers of foolishness, disobedience, deception and enslavement? Some of the worst passions possible to men

501 TITUS 3:15

pleasures, living in malice and envy, being hated and hating one another. 4 But when the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, 5 he saved us, not by righteous deeds that we had done, but according to his mercy, through the washing of new birth and renewing by the Holy Spirit, 6 whom he poured on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour, 7 so that having been justified by his grace, we would become heirs in accordance with the expectation of eternal life.

and controversies and quarrels about the Law, for they are unprofitable and useless. 10 Reject a person who chooses to follow heresy, after a first and second warning. 11 Know that such a person is twisted and sinning, and stands self-condemned.

12 After I have sent Artemas or Tychicus to you, make every effort to come to me at Nicopolis, for I have decided to spend the winter there. 13 Make every effort to help Zenas the lawyer and Apollos for their journey, so that they will lack nothing. 14 Our people must learn also to maintain good deeds, to provide for pressing needs, so that they will not be unfruitful.

8 This is a trustworthy saying, and I want you to declare these things constantly, that those who have believed in God might be careful to maintain good works. These things are good and profitable for men.

15 Everyone with me greets you. Greet them who love us in the faith.

9 But avoid foolish debates and genealogies

Grace be with you all. Amen.

or to demons – malice (Ps 28:3), envy (Matt 27:18), and hatred (Lev 19:17). 3:4 “But” – compare Rom 3:21; Eph 2:4. “Kindness and love” – John 3:16; Rom 2:4; 5:8; Gal 2:20; Eph 2:7; 1 John 3:16; 4:8-10. “God our Saviour” – note at 1 Tim 1:1. 3:5 “Mercy” – Eph 2:4; 1 Pet 1:3; 2:10. This means God saw us in our spiritual need and helplessness, had compassion on us, and saved us though we did not deserve any good thing from His hand. Compare Luke 18:13,14; Rom 6:23; 9:16,18; 11:32; Eph 2:8,9; 2 Tim 1:9. “Washing of new birth” – compare Eph 5:26. This new birth has nothing to do with the teaching that men are born on earth physically again and again (Job 11:12; John 3:3; 9:3). “Washing” here has nothing to do with water baptism. The new birth itself is the washing and this is an inner spiritual work of God, not an outward ceremony. This work of God gives us a new, holy nature. See John 1:12,13; 3:3-8; 2 Cor 5:17; Eph 2:5; Jam 1:18; 1 Pet 1:3. Compare Ezek 36:26,27.

and teachers should not be diverted from their main task of declaring the important truths God has revealed. They should stick to the heart of the gospel and emphasize those things which are useful and build people up in the faith. Observe in vs 8,9 what is spiritually profitable and what is not. 3:10 “Heresy” – a belief or opinion or teaching contrary to the teaching of the Bible. The Greek word here may also be translated “a divisive person”, because that is what such belief does. Compare Rom 16:17. Paul means those who try to divide the church by teaching false doctrines. He found them in churches everywhere and warned believers about them – Acts 20:29,30; Gal 1:7; 1 Tim 1:3,4. Such people must be warned, but if they will not repent in the face of two warnings there is no use giving them further warnings. All that is left is to reject them and have nothing further to do with them – Rom 16:17, etc. 3:11 By rejecting the solemn warnings of God’s servants he proves he is sinful and has a twisted mind which does not want the truth. And by doing so he condemns himself. 3:12 “Tychicus” – Acts 20:4; Eph 6:21; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 4:12. There was a small band of preachers and teachers under Paul’s leadership and guidance whom he sent from place to place as the need arose.

“Renewing” – Col 3:10; Eph 4:23,24; 2 Cor 4:16. “Holy Spirit” – notes at John 14:16,17; Acts 1:5. The Holy Spirit both gives us new birth and continues to work in us making us new people. 3:6 “Poured out” – Acts 1:5,8; 2:4,33; 10:44; Rom 8:9,15. “Through Jesus” – God gives His Spirit only through Christ, and only to those who trust in Christ (Gal 3:1,2,14; etc).

“Nicopolis” – there were several towns of this name in the Roman Empire and we cannot be sure which one Paul means here. 3:13 “Apollos” – Acts 18:24-28. 3:14 See the great emphasis in this letter on doing good – vs 1,8; 1:16; 2:7,14. God wants us to devote ourselves to doing good to others – give ourselves completely to it. By “pressing needs” he probably means the needs of others as well as one’s own – Acts 20:35; Rom 12:13; Eph 4:28.

“Saviour” – v 4; 1 Tim 1:1. 3:7 “Justified by His grace” – note at Rom 3:21-26. “Heirs” – Rom 8:17; 1 Cor 6:9; 15:50; Eph 1:14; Heb 9:15; 1 Pet 1:3-5.

“Hope of eternal life” – 1:2. 3:8 “These things” – 2:15. “Good” – 2:14; Jam 2:14. 3:9 See 1:13,14; 1 Tim 1:4,7; 6:4; 2 Tim 2:14-16,23,24. Paul is saying that preachers

“Unfruitful” – compare John 15:8,16. 3:15 “Who love us in the faith” – who love us because both they and we are believers in Christ.

The Letter of the Apostle Paul to

PHILEMON

Author:

Paul an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Date:

Sometime about 60 AD.

Theme:

Paul wrote this letter while he was in prison, being persecuted for preaching the gospel. Onesimus, a slave belonging to Philemon, had run away from his master and come to the place where Paul was. He heard the gospel through Paul and believed in Christ. Now Paul is sending him back to Philemon. The name Onesimus means “profitable.” Though he may have been useless to Philemon in time past, now being changed by God’s grace he was useful to Philemon, to Paul, and above all, to Christ Himself. This is one thing the gospel of Christ accomplishes in those who believe it: It makes useless people useful. An important theme in this little letter is the love that believers should show toward God’s children no matter how low their station in life may be.

Contents:

Introductory remarks ................................................................................... 1-3 Prayer and thanksgiving for Philemon ............................................................. 4-6 Philemon’s loving behavior was an

encouragement to Paul ........................................................................ 7 Paul’s request concerning Onesimus ............................................................... 8-21 Paul’s request concerning himself ................................................................... 22 Closing remarks ........................................................................................... 23-25

503 PHILEMON 19

1 Paul, a prisoner of Jesus Christ and Timothy our brother,

Christ. 10 I appeal to you on behalf of my son Onesimus; in my chains I have become his father. 11 In time past he was not profitable to you, but now is profitable to you and to me.

To Philemon our dear brother and fellow worker, 2 and to our dear Apphia and Archippus, our fellow soldier, and to the church in your house:

12 I have sent him back to you. Therefore receive him, that is, my own heart. 13 I wanted to keep him with me, so that in your place he could be of service to me in the bonds of the gospel, 14 but without knowing your mind I would do nothing, so that your good deed would not be like something forced, but voluntary. 15 For perhaps he left you for a time that you might receive him for ever, 16 not now as a slave, but more than a slave, a dear brother, especially to me, but how much more to you, both in the body and in the Lord?

3 Grace and peace to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

4 I thank my God, always mentioning you in my prayers, 5 for I hear of your love and faith which you have for the Lord Jesus and for all saints, 6 that the sharing of your faith may become effective by knowing every good thing that is in you in Christ Jesus. 7 For we have great joy and encouragement in your love because the hearts of the saints are refreshed by you, brother.

8 Therefore, though I could be very bold in Christ to order you to do what is fitting, 9 yet instead, for love’s sake, I appeal to you as Paul an old man and now also a prisoner of Jesus

17 So if you count me a partner, receive him as myself. 18 If he has wronged you, or owes you anything, put that to my account. 19 I Paul have

1 “Prisoner” – Eph 3:1; 4:1; 2 Tim 1:8. “Timothy” – Phil 1:1; Acts 16:1-3. “Philemon” – this is the only place in the Bible he appears. 2 “Apphia” – we are not told who she was. “Archippus” – Col 4:17. “Soldier” – 2 Tim 2:2; 4:7. “House” – Rom 16:5; 1 Cor 16:19; Col 4:15. 3 Rom 1:7. 4,5 Rom 1:8; 1 Cor 1:4; Eph 1:15,16; Phil 1:3; Col 1:3,4; 1 Thess 1:2; 2 Tim 1:3. 6 “By knowing” – knowing what we have in Christ and sharing our faith effectively are intimately connected. The more we know what we have in Him, the better we can speak to others and treat them with kindness.

will receive it. 13,14 Paul was sure that Philemon would have gladly been a help to him if he had been where Paul was. But he would not try to use another man’s servant without consent. If a favor is forced and not free, it is no favor at all. This is true also of any gift we make to God or to His people – 2 Cor 9:7. 15,16 “Slave” – notes at Eph 6:5; Ex 21:2. “A dear brother” – Col 4:9. In Christ masters and slaves, rich and poor, educated and uneducated, those whom men regard as high caste or as low caste or as outcaste, are all brothers and one people and one body – Col 3:11; Gal 3:28; 1 Cor 12:12,13. Any Christian who does not accept this is rejecting a very important truth revealed by God Himself. Exalting ourselves over those considered lower is very offensive to God. 17-19 Paul had learned this from Christ. He knew that God accepts believers as He does His own Son – Acts 15:8; Rom 5:2; 14:3; Eph 2:18. He knew that we must accept one another as Christ accepts us – Rom 15:7. He knew that accepting someone a person sends is the same as accepting the person who sent him – John 13:20. He knew that all the wrongs, sins, and spiritual debts of believers have been put to Christ’s account and that Christ paid them in full – Isa 53:5,6; Rom 8:33,34; 2 Cor 5:19-21. Paul had learned what love is and what these divine principles mean, and was happy to put them into practice. So must we be. We should be happy to pay the debts of other believers as Christ has paid our debts, and to accept other believers who have offended us as God has accepted us who have offended Him.

“In Christ” – Rom 6:3-8; Eph 1:1,4. 7 “Refreshed” – v 20; Rom 15:32; 1 Cor 16:18; 2 Cor 7:13; 2 Tim 1:16. This is what loving fellowship, generosity, and kindness do.

“Saints” – Rom 1:7. 8,9 As a servant of Christ Paul could have set before Philemon his duty as a believer, and the commands of Scripture. But Philemon had already shown that he had love in his heart (v 7), and so Paul appeals to him on that basis.

“Old man” – Paul was then probably about 60 years of age. Compare Acts 7:58. 10 “Son” – he means spiritual son, not literal. Compare 1 Tim 1:2. Through Paul’s teaching Onesimus received new birth in Christ (John 1:12,13). Being in prison did not stop Paul from witnessing for Christ. 11 The name Onesimus means “useful.” He was a slave of Philemon (v 16) who had run away and become useless to him. But having become a child of God he became useful in a far higher sense. 12 “My own heart” – such was the love the great apostle had for one from what men regarded as the lowest class of society. This is what Christ’s love can do in anyone who

“Your very self” – Paul probably means that Philemon had come to Christ and gained salvation through Paul’s ministry. Philemon had gained this great thing through Paul. So he should be willing to

PHILEMON 20 504

written this with my own hand, I will pay it back; but I do not need to tell you that you owe me even your very self. 20 Yes, brother, let me rejoice in the Lord because of you. Refresh my heart in the Lord. 21 I have confidence in your obedience and so write to you, knowing that you will do even more than I say.

for I trust that through your prayers I shall be granted to you.

23 Epaphras, my fellow prisoner in Christ Jesus, greets you, 24 as do Marcus, Aristarchus, Demas, Lucas, my fellow workers.

25 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit.

22 Moreover, prepare a place for me to stay,

Amen.

overlook the offenses of another brother in Christ whom Paul loved. 20 This benefit was not for himself but for one who was dear to him.

simply because we love Him, and to help others on the same basis. 22 Because of the prayers of Philemon (and others) Paul expected to be released from prison. Compare Acts 12:5-11. 23 “Epaphras” – Col 1:7; 4:12. 24 “Marcus” – Mark – 2 Tim 4:11. “Aristarchus” – Col 4:10. “Demas, Luke” – Col 4:14. 25 Rom 1:7; 16:20.

“Refresh” – v 7. 21 “Obedience” – not obedience to a command, for Paul gave none (vs 8,9), but obedience to the high principles of love. This is the best of all kinds of obedience. We should do things to please Christ

HEBREWS

Author:

Unknown. Some scholars believe that the apostle Paul wrote this letter. Some have suggested others as the possible author – Apollos, Silas, Barnabas, etc. The author does not make himself known in the letter, and the Bible does not inform us who he was in any other place, so we conclude that we cannot now know and do not need to know who wrote it. It is enough to know that it was written by divine inspiration and that God caused it to be included among the books of the Bible.

Date:

Sometime shortly before 70 AD when the Roman army came to Jerusalem and destroyed the city and the temple and exiled all the remaining Jews.

Themes:

The greatness of the Lord Jesus Christ and the greatness of the New Covenant which He made. The writer shows clearly that in every way the New Covenant is better than the Old Covenant God made with Israel through Moses. Some Jewish Christians, being persecuted because of their faith in Christ, were tempted to abandon the teachings about Christ they had received and to go back to the old ways. Therefore the writer not only shows the greatness of the New Covenant but also gives 5 very severe warnings to those who were possibly thinking of turning away from it. Another leading theme of this letter is announced in the first two verses and in 12:25: God has spoken, not merely through His prophets, but through His own Son, and everyone should listen and obey. Two of the key words in this letter are “better” (1:4; 7:19,22; 8:6; 9:23; 10:34; 11:16,35,40; 12:24) and “faith.” The Bible’s great chapter on faith is in this letter (chapter 11).

Contents:

Christ is greater than the angels .................................................................... 1:1 - 2:18

He is God’s Son, heir of all things,

and He took part in the world’s creation ................................................. 1:2,5 He is God’s radiance, God’s image .............................................................. 1:3 He upholds all things with His power........................................................... 1:3 He alone has dealt with the problem of sin .................................................. 1:3 He has sat down in the place of all power and authority ............................... 1:3,13 He is worshipped by angels ....................................................................... 1:6 He is called God and His is throne is eternal ................................................. 1:7-9 He is the eternal Creator .......................................................................... 1:10-12 None of the above facts is true of angels ................................................... 1:13,14 THE FIRST WARNING: Do not neglect salvation .......................................... 2:1-4 Christ, not angels, will rule the world to come ............................................. 2:5 Christ, for a little while, was made lowerthan the angels,

but now is again exalted above them .................................................... 2:6-9 Christ was make lower than the angels,

not for their sake, but for men .............................................................. 2:10-18 Christ is greater than Moses and Joshua ......................................................... 3:1 - 4:16

Moses was a servant in the house,

but Christ was the one who built the house ............................................ 3:2-6 THE SECOND WARNING: Do not be disobedient

or unbelieving ..................................................................................... 3:7 - 4:2 Joshua could not give the people true rest,

but Christ does ................................................................................... 4:3-16

HEBREWS 506

Christ is the great High Priest through

whom we can approach God’s throne of grace ........................................ 4:14-16 Christ’s priesthood is greater than Aaron’s ...................................................... 5:1 - 8:5

The duties of Old Covenant priests ............................................................ 5:1-3 The necessity for God’s call ....................................................................... 5:4-6 Priesthood in the order of Melchizedek ....................................................... 5:6-10 THIRD WARNING: Do not fall away ........................................................... 5:11 - 6:8 The writer’s confidence ............................................................................ 6:9-12 God’s faithfulness to His promises .............................................................. 6:13-20 Melchizedek, Abraham, and Levi ................................................................ 7:1-10 As High Priest Christ is like Melchizedek....................................................... 7:11-17 The Old Covenant priesthood was weak,

and could not do what needed to be done ............................................. 7:18,19 Christ became High Priest though God’s promise .......................................... 7:20-22 Christ’s priesthood is eternal ..................................................................... 7:23-25 Christ is the High Priest who meets people’s real needs ................................ 7:26-28 Christ serves in heaven in the true tabernacle ............................................ 8:1-5 The New Covenant is greater than the Old Covenant ....................................... 8:6 - 10:22

Christ is the Mediator of the New Covenant ................................................ 8:6 The New Covenant comes with better promises........................................... 8:6 The New Covenant does what the Old could not do ..................................... 8:7-13 Old Covenant priests worked in the literal tabernacle ................................... 9:1-10 Christ’s work is in the spiritual, heavenly tabernacle ..................................... 9:11-28 Christ’ one sacrifice did what innumerable

Old Covenant sacrifices could never do.................................................. 10:1-18 Eternal perfection comes by the New Covenant .......................................... 10:14 The new and living way ............................................................................ 10:19-22 New Covenant duties ................................................................................... 10:23-25 FOURTH WARNING: Do not reject the New Covenant

and continue in sin .............................................................................. 10:26-31 The experience of the Jewish Christians and the

necessity of persevering in faith ........................................................... 10:32-39 Faith: what it is and what it does.................................................................... 11:1-40 Exhortation and instruction in the light of the

previous chapter ................................................................................. 12:1-17 Run the race free of entanglements .......................................................... 12:1 Keep the eyes looking at Jesus and consider Him ......................................... 12:2,3 Patiently endure God’s discipline ................................................................ 12:5-13 Follow peace and holiness......................................................................... 12:14 Do not miss the grace of God as Esau did ................................................... 12:15-17 Illustrating the difference between the Old

Covenant and the New ........................................................................ 12:18-24 FIFTH WARNING: Do not refuse to listen to God

who has given the New Covenant ......................................................... 12:25-29 Closing exhortations ..................................................................................... 13:1-22

A great promise and the proper response ................................................... 13:5,6 Jesus is always the same .......................................................................... 13:8 Meeting with Jesus outside the camp ......................................................... 13:10-14 Three offerings pleasing to God................................................................. 13:15,16 God at work for us and in us ..................................................................... 13:20,21 Closing remarks ........................................................................................... 13:22-25

507 HEBREWS 1:4

God, who in time past, at various times and in diverse ways spoke to the fathers by the prophets, 2 in these last days has spoken to us by his Son, whom he has appointed heir of all things, and by whom also he made the worlds.

the exact image of his nature, and upholds all things by the word of his power. When he had by himself purged our sins he sat down at the right hand of the Majesty on high, 4 being made so much better than the angels, as he has inherited a more excellent name than they.

3 The Son is the brightness of God’s glory, and

1:1 “God. . .spoke” – this is one of the great themes of this letter. What God spoke is recorded in the Old Testament. Compare Matt 4:4; 2 Pet 1:21; 2 Tim 3:16. See how the following verses in this letter are introduced: They reveal God speaking – 1:6,7,8,10; 2:11-13; 3:7; 4:3; 5:5,6; 6:13;14; 7:21; 8:8; 10:5,15-17; 12:25,26; 13:5. “In diverse ways” – see Gen 15:1,12; 18:1,10; 28:12-15; Ex 3:1-4; 19:20; 25:22; 33:11; 34:5-7; Josh 5:13-15; 2 Sam 23:1-3; 1 Kings 19:11-13; Isa 6:1-8; Jer 1:4,9,10; Ezek 2:1,2; Dan 8:15-18; 9:20-22. “The fathers” – ancestors of the Hebrews. “Prophets” – those men whom God inspired and sent to speak His messages in the Old Testament. Notes at Gen 20:7; etc. Since it was the one true God who spoke through the prophets, obviously the study of the Old Testament is very important for an understanding of His will and ways. 1:2 Verses 1 and 2 give the first of several comparisons in Hebrews.

visible in Christ. God’s nature and attributes appear fully in Christ (Col 2:9). Christ reveals in His own person exactly what God is like. This too, could be said only of one who shared God’s nature. See further references at Phil 2:6.

“By the word of his power” – compare Col 1:17. His Word speaks of His will – what He says is done. The universe with its galaxies, constellations, stars, sun, and planets holds together and is kept from collapsing by the power of Jesus Christ. By Him it moves forward to the purpose He has for it. In this too, we see that Christ shares the very nature of God. Who but God Himself could have a word and will so powerful as to uphold the whole universe?

“Purged our sins”– this means that Jesus, by the sacrifice of Himself on the cross, provided the way for men to be cleansed from their sins (7:27; 9:26; Matt 26:28; 10:10; 1 John 1:7; John 1:29; Rev 1:5). He did this “by himself.” No man had any contribution to make to this divine work.

“He sat down” – v 13; 2:9; 10:12; Ps 110:1; Mark 16:19; Acts 2:33; Rev 3:21. By His sacrifice on the cross, the work of providing cleansing from sin was finished, and Jesus sat down at the highest place of power and glory in the universe. 1:4 In showing Christ’s superiority to the prophets (vs 1,2), the writer has shown His superiority to the angels as well. Note on angels at Gen 16:7.

“His Son” – see John 7:16,17; 8:28; 12:49,50; 17:8. Jesus was the final great prophet spoken of in Deut 18:18,19. In vs 2-4 the writer of this letter says nine very important things about Jesus the Son of God.

“Heir” – the writer begins to show who the Son of God is and how much greater He is than the prophets. Heir means one who is to come into possession of what is willed to him.

“Being made” – the Greek word also means “having become.” He was superior to the angels before He came to earth. But as a man on earth He was a “little lower than the angels” – 2:9. After His resurrection, He rose to a place higher than the angels.

“Made the worlds” – v 10; Gen 1:1; John 1:1-3; 1 Cor 8:6; Col 1:16. The Son was in existence before the universe was made – He did not become God’s Son by being born on earth (John 17:5; Col 1:17). Note on “Son” at Matt 3:16,17; 11:27; John 3:16; 5:18-23. 1:3 “God’s glory” here means the divine nature itself. God can be described as “light” (1 John 1:5). Christ is the shining forth of that light (compare Luke 1:78,79; 2:2932; John 1:4,5,9; 8:12; 2 Cor 4:6). The radiance of the sun reveals the sun and is of the very nature of the sun. In the same way Christ reveals God and has the very nature of God – John 1:14,18; 10:30; 14:9; other references at Phil 2:6; Luke 2:11. Only one who shared God’s nature could be the radiance of God’s glory. He is “light of light.”

“A more excellent name” – judging from the next verse this superior name is “Son.” “Son” here means one who shares the nature of God and is to be worshiped, the Lord of the universe (vs 6,8,10). Compare Phil 2:9-11. Jesus, born into the world in a position lower than the angels, “inherited” this name which belonged to the Son of God before the universe came into existence.

It is possible that some of the “Hebrews” did not have a right understanding of who Christ is. Some may have thought that He is some sort of angel, or a person whom God created as He had the angels. This chapter shows the falsity of such views. But in showing the superiority of Christ over the angels the writer is certainly aiming at this great point: the superiority of the new covenant established by Christ over the old covenant of the Law. And the old covenant was given through angels – 2:2.

“Exact image of His nature” – compare 2 Cor 4:4; Col 1:15. The Greek word translated “nature” means “substance”, “essence”, “actual being”, “real nature.” God in His eternal spiritual being dwells in “unapproachable light” and is invisible (1 Tim 6:16; John 1:18). He became

HEBREWS 1:5 508

5 For to which of the angels did God ever say,

therefore God, your God, has anointed

you with the oil of gladness above

You are my Son,

your associates.

this day have I begotten you.

10 And he also says,

And again,

You, Lord, in the beginning have laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the work of

I will be a Father to him,

and he will be a Son to me. 6 And again, when he brings the firstborn into the world, he says,

your hands. 11 They will perish, but you remain. All of them will wear out like a cloak, 12 And like a garment you will fold them up, and they will be changed. But you are always the same,

And let all the angels of God worship him.

7 He says of the angels,

Who makes his angels spirits,

and his ministers a flame of fire.

and your years will not end.

8 But he says to the Son,

13 But to which of the angels did he ever say,

Your throne, O God, is forever and ever. A sceptre of righteousness is the

Sit at my right hand until I make your

enemies your footstool?

sceptre of your kingdom. 9 You have loved righteousness, and hated wickedness,

14 Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to serve those who will be heirs of salvation?

1:5 See Ps 2:7; 2 Sam 7:14. No angel can claim the title “God’s Son” for himself (see note at John 3:16). In 2 Sam 7:14 God is speaking first of David’s son Solomon. But He knew a greater than Solomon would come who would be the Son of David and the Son of God (Rom 1:3,4; Isa 9:6). 1:6 “Firstborn” – in Greek this term signifies the pre-eminent One. It would not be incorrect to call even God the Father the “Firstborn” – meaning the pre-eminent one in the universe. See note at Col 1:15. The word need not refer to a literal birth of any kind (see Ps 89:27 – “appoint him my firstborn”).

the Son of God (v 8) as “Lord” and says in v 10 that Christ created the heavens and earth. This is further proof that Christ shares God’s nature, for God alone is the Creator (Gen 1:1). In vs 11,12 God says that the Son is unchangeable and eternal. These are attributes only God has. And who but God could ever fold up the heavens “like a garment” (v 12)? And Christ will do that. Also we should note that psalm 102 is a prayer to Jehovah God (102:1), but here the writer says it is a prayer to Christ. In other words, Christ is the incarnation of Jehovah. See other references at Luke 2:11. 1:13 See Ps 110:1. Only to Christ His Son has God given the highest place in the universe. 1:14 Christ is the Lord of men (v 10; Rom 14:9; Phil 2:9-11). But the angels are sent to serve those who will inherit salvation, those who are believers in Christ. “Salvation” here means the final step in their salvation – Rom 8:23,29,30; 1 Pet 1:5. We are not told here what service angels perform for us. Notes on angels at Gen 16:7.

“Worship him” – these words appear in Deut 32:43 in the Greek translation of the Hebrew Old Testament (Septuagint). Here the Holy Spirit puts His stamp of approval on these words. See also Ps 97:7. Because angels are to worship Christ it is clear that He is far above them. It is also clear that Christ shares the nature of God – otherwise God would not command angels to worship Him. In the Bible worship is to be for God alone (see Matt 4:10). 1:7,8 See Ps 104:4; Ps 45:6,7. These verses show that angels are beings God has created. The Son of God is not a created being but shares God’s nature. In v 8 God the Father speaks to the Son and says through the prophet David – “Your throne, O God.” Some who deny Christ’s deity have tried to translate this “God is your throne.” This is an absurd translation. It actually makes Christ greater than God – for greater is the One who sits on a throne than the throne itself. See other references to Christ’s deity at Phil 2:6. 1:9 “Your God” – God the Father – Eph 1:3. 1:10-12 “And again” – see Ps 102:25-27. Here is another example of God speaking through a prophet. And He speaks of Christ

With these words the writer has finished his first main point – God has spoken through His own Son who shares His nature and who is far greater than all men and all angels. We may be sure that God’s revelation through His Son is His final revelation. After sending His own Son and speaking through Him, why should He go back to His former method and choose a prophet from among men to speak through? 2:1-4 This is the first of five very severe warnings in this letter. The others are 3:719; 6:1-8; 10:26-31; 12:25-29. The warnings are against treating the gospel lightly (2:3), unbelief (3:12,19), falling away (6:6), deliberately going on in sin (10:26), and refusing God and His revelation of truth

509 HEBREWS 2:7

Therefore we ought to pay more careful attention to the things we have heard, lest at any time we drift away from them. 2 For if the word spoken by angels was firm, and every violation of the Law and every disobedience was justly paid back in full, 3 how will we escape, if we neglect so great salvation, which at the first was spoken by the Lord, and which was confirmed to us by those who heard him ? 4 God also gave witness with them, both with signs and wonders, and with many

kinds of miracles, and gifts of the Holy Spirit, according to his own will.

5 For it is not to the angels that he has subjected the world to come, of which we speak. 6 But someone in a certain place testified and said,

What is man that you bring him to mind? Or the son of man, that you visit him?

7 You made him a little lower than the angels. You crowned him with glory and honour,

(12:25). These five things can be summed up in one word – apostasy. Apostasy means to rebel against God and to turn away from the truth He has revealed. 2:1 “Therefore” – since God has spoken by His own Son who is incomparably great we must regard what He has said with exceptional care.

Rom 5:9,10; etc.

Observe that to face the just punishment of God, men do not have to vigorously reject the gospel. Ignoring or neglecting it is enough.

“Spoken by the Lord” – Jesus Himself was the first to proclaim the gospel (Mark 1:14,15; Luke 4:18-21). The writer says this to emphasize its great importance.

“What we have heard” – the gospel of Christ.

“Confirmed” – the apostles of Christ confirmed all that He taught.

“Drift away” – from the truth God has given to us. Drifting is one of the easiest of things. It requires no effort, only a lack of effort. There are currents in the world that bear people away from Christ. To drift downstream on any such current is to head for disaster. 2:2 “Spoken by angels” – this “message” was the law that came through Moses at Mount Sinai (Exodus chapter 19, etc). Nothing was said of angels at that time, but the Jews believed that God used angels in the giving of the law. Gal 3:19 confirms this. See also Acts 7:53.

“To us” – this may rule out Paul as the writer of this letter (see Gal 1:11,12,15-17; 2:6). At least, it is not the sort of statement we might expect Paul to use. 2:4 “God also” – the Father confirmed the gospel of His Son by mighty miracles – Matt 28:6 (Rom 1:4); Mark 16:20; Acts 2:43; 5:12-16; etc. “And gifts” – the Holy Spirit giving spiritual abilities to believers was also a part of God’s witness to the gospel (1 Cor 12:711). The Trinity (see Matt 3:16,17) was at work to provide the gospel for people and to give absolutely sure evidence of its truthfulness. 2:5-18 The writer returns to the subject of chapter 1 – Christ is superior to the angels (vs 5,7,9). He knew that some people, lacking a full knowledge of the truth, might object: “If Christ is superior to the angels how is it that He was a man lower than the angels? How could one greater than angels experience temptation, suffering and death?” Christ’s death on the cross was a stumblingblock to many Jews – 1 Cor 1:23. And many would not receive the truth that He was God incarnate – John 5:17,18; 10:31-33. The writer answers any possible objection by making two chief points in these verses: Christ was made lower than the angels only for a brief time (v 9), and it was both fitting and necessary that Christ should be made a man, lower than the angels, so that He could be the Saviour of men (vs 10,14,17). 2:5 “The world to come” – Matt 25:31,34; Acts 3:21; Rom 8:18-23; Isaiah chapter 11; Revelation chapters 20-22. 2:6-8 The writer quotes from Ps 8:4-6 to show that God will make men, not angels, the rulers of the world to come. See also Matt 19:28; 24:46,47; 25:21; Luke 19:17; 2 Tim 2:12; Rev 5:10; 20:6; 22:5. “But now” – v 8 has not yet been completely fulfilled. Man does not now have the high place that God intended him to have.

“Firm” – it was God’s law the angels spoke and He demanded obedience to it (Ex 19:5; Lev 18:1-5; Deut 6:1-3; 32:45-47), and punished disobedience (Lev 26:14-39; Deut 28:15-68; 2 Kings 17:7-20). 2:3 “Salvation” – the salvation God has provided through Christ (Rom 1:16). The writer’s point is this: God’s revelation through His Son (the gospel, the new covenant) is greater than His revelation through angels (the law). Those who neglected God’s law did not escape; neither will they escape who neglect the gospel of Christ. The gospel is a revelation of God’s love and grace, and provides salvation for men. But this does not mean that those who hear the gospel and treat it lightly can escape punishment. Rather their punishment will be more certain and more terrible because that which they ignore is greater than any previous revelation.

This salvation is called “so great.” Christ’s gospel is exceedingly great in:

Its Author – God Himself, Its certainty – many infallible proofs (Acts 1:3) Its uniqueness – there is one, and only one true gospel - John 14:6; Acts 4:12

Its saving power – 7:25; Rom 1:16, Its revelation of love and grace – Rom 5:8, Its satisfaction of justice – Rom 3:25,26, Its permanent results – 9:12; 10:10,14;

HEBREWS 2:8 510

and placed him over the works of your hands. 8 You have put all things in subjection under his feet.

he who sanctifies and those who are sanctified are all of one. For this reason he is not ashamed to call them brothers, 12 saying,

For in putting all things in subjection under him, he omitted nothing that is not put under him. But now we do not yet see all things put under him. 9 But we see Jesus crowned with glory and honour, the One who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death so that by the grace of God he might taste death for every man.

I will declare your name to my brothers,

in the midst of the church I will sing

praise to you.

13 And again,

I will put my trust in him.

And again, See, I and the children whom God has

10 For it was fitting for him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons to glory, to make the author of their salvation perfect through sufferings. 11 For both

given me.

14 Since therefore the children had flesh and

Him and receive Him as Saviour from sin and Leader to glory. Christ has set them apart from the rest of mankind and consecrated them to God. He and they are “all of one.” They belong to the same God. He is the Son of God born as a man. They become the children of God by a new spiritual birth – John 1:12,13; 3:3-8. God is the Father of Christ and the Father of all those who believe in Christ – John 20:17. And Christ, the Lord of glory, the heir of all things, is not ashamed to call believers “brothers” – though now they are poor, weak, and often foolish. 2:12,13 He quotes Ps 22:22 and Isa 8:17,18 as evidence that the Lord Jesus and His believers share together in human nature and in their relationship to God. 2:14,15 “Children” – the children of God, the “many sons” of v 10. They are all human beings, so Christ became a human being with real flesh and blood – Matt 1:20,21; Luke 2:5-7; 24:49; John 1:14; 6:53-58. His purpose in this was threefold: to die (Matt 16:21; 20:28; John 10:17,18), by dying to destroy Satan, and to free His people. Notes on the devil at Matt 4:1-10.

2:9 Man’s authority over the world to come will be realized only through the Lord Jesus. He is mankind’s representative, “the last Adam” (1 Cor 15:45-47), the leader of a redeemed people who shall rule the world to come. He wanted to raise men far above the angels. So, though He was the Creator of angels, He was made lower than angels – that is, He became a man (John 1:14; Phil 2:5-8). The purpose of His incarnation was to suffer death.

“Taste death” here means actually to die. God’s purpose is for man to rule the world to come. But there was a great obstacle to the fulfillment of this purpose. All men were sinners and subject to death as a punishment for their sins (Gen 2:17; Rom 5:12; 6:23). The Lord Jesus came to die “for every man” – 2 Cor 5:14,15; 1 Tim 2:6; 1 John 2:2. This was “by the grace of God.” It was God’s gift to mankind – John 3:16; Rom 5:8. Because Jesus willingly gave Himself up to death (John 10:17,18), God highly exalted Him – 1:3; Phil 2:9-11. 2:10 “Many sons to glory” – this is God’s purpose in all that He has done and is doing among men. Compare John 17:22,24; Rom 5:2; 8:18,28-30; 9:23; 2 Cor 4:17; Eph 1:18.

“The power of death” – he brought death into the world by leading Adam and Eve into sin – Genesis chapter 3. He rules in the realm of sin and death, taking men captive – 2 Tim 2:26, and keeping them in a state of spiritual death. He even has, it seems, the power to kill – Job 2:6; 1 Cor 5:5. By His death and resurrection Christ defeated Satan and made it possible for men to receive forgiveness of sins and spiritual life, and to be completely delivered from death – John 5:24; 11:25,26; 1 Cor 15:54-57; 2 Tim 1:10. This means the overthrow of Satan and the eventual destruction of him and his kingdom – John 12:31; Rev 20:10,14,15. “Has the power” – the Greek verb is in the present tense. Even so, some versions have the translation “had the power” – as though Satan has it no longer. Satan still has the power of death over those who remain in their sins and reject Christ, but he has no such power over believers in Christ (except in a case like 1 Cor 5:5). Christ has rescued us from the power of Satan and the

“Author of their salvation” – the Lord Jesus – 12:2. He established the way they must go to reach the glory God has prepared for them. To make Him “perfect” does not mean that the nature of Jesus was not perfect before His sufferings. He was sinless and perfect in character and action. To make Him perfect here means that through suffering God perfectly fitted Him to be the Saviour of men – 5:7-9; 7:28. His sufferings not only took away their sin and guilt (7:27; 9:28; 13:12; 1 Pet 3:18), they made Him fully able to sympathize and help His people in their sufferings and temptations (v 18; 4:15,16). 2:11-18 The Lord Jesus completely identified Himself with those whom God is bringing to glory. 2:11 “He who sanctifies” – means “the one who makes people holy.” The one who does this is Christ – 10:10,14; 13:12. Notes on holiness at Lev 20:7; John 17:17-19. Those who are made holy are those who believe in

511 HEBREWS 3:5

blood, he also himself took of the same, so that through death he might destroy the one having the power of death, that is, the devil, 15 and deliver those who through fear of death were, throughout their lifetime, under the heel of slavery.

he himself has suffered being tempted, he is able to help those who are tempted.

Therefore, holy brethren, sharers in the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our confession, Christ Jesus, 2 who was faithful to him who appointed him, as Moses also was faithful in all his house. 3 For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, since he who has built the house has more honour than the house. 4 For every house is built by someone, but he who built all things is God. 5 And Moses as a servant was indeed faithful in all his house, as a

16 For he certainly does not take hold of angels to help them, but he takes hold of the children of Abraham.

17 Therefore in all things he had to be made like his brothers, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things relating to God, to make propitiation for the sins of the people. 18 For since

kingdom of darkness and brought us into the kingdom of God (Acts 26:18; Col 1:13).

before God. Note at Ex 28:1. The high priest was over all the priests and there was certain work that only he could do – 5:1-3; 9:7. See Leviticus chapter 16. Now God has abolished the Old Testament priesthood (no other priesthood in any other religious system was ever ordained by God). Christ in heaven is the only high priest, and His believers on earth are the only priests on earth acceptable to God – 1 Pet 2:5,8; Rev 1:6. Christ is a merciful and faithful high priest – merciful to men, faithful to God in all His service.

Observe that the “fear of death” is one way Satan holds men in slavery. Because of this fear men do all sorts of things at Satan’s bidding that they might not otherwise do. The “fear of death” means more than merely being afraid to die – it is a fear of what happens after death. And this brings men into bondage to false religion. Men may do anything the devil tells them to do if they think that by doing it their lot will be better after death. Christ frees believers from the fear of death and all other bondage – John 8:32,36; Rom 6:18; 8:2,15,21; 2 Cor 5:6-8; Phil 1:21-23. 2:16 This verse is not easy to translate. All that is in the Greek is “For certainly he does not take hold of angels, but he takes hold of the children of Abraham.” The KJV put the verb in the past tense and added the words “him the nature of” and “him” in italics, indicating that the words were not in Greek. The meaning of the Greek probably is that Christ, having become a man, now lays hold of certain men, not angels, to help them (v 18).

“Propitiation” – many scholars think that this word brings out better the meaning of the Greek word than “reconciliation” or “atonement.” See the meaning of it at Rom 3:25; 1 John 2:2. 2:18 See 4:15; Matt 4:1-10. Jesus has felt the sharp arrows of temptation. He has suffered under the suggestions of Satan to think only of Himself, to avoid the cross, to do wrong. Since He has been through all that, He knows by experience Satan’s ways and how they come against the human mind and heart, and He can sympathize with His people facing them. On temptation see also Matt 6:13; 1 Cor 10:13. 3:1-6 Christ is greater than Moses. Moses was a servant in God’s house, but Jesus was God’s Son over the house. 3:1 “Therefore” – this is God’s way: He gives glorious truth then appeals to people to act according to it (Rom 12:1; 1 Cor 15:58; 2 Cor 7:1; Gal 5:1; Eph 4:1; Col 3:1). “Holy” – 2:11. “Heavenly calling” – the call to believers came from heaven and leads them to heaven (Rom 8:30).

“Children of Abraham” – Christ became a man, and not an angel, in order to help men. Abraham’s “children” are his literal descendants (Jews) who believe in Christ and his spiritual descendants who believe God as he did – Rom 4:11,12,16,17; Gal 3:7-9. 2:17 “In all things. . .like his brothers” – this does not mean that Jesus was a sinner or that He had a sinful nature like them. See 4:15; 7:26; Luke 1:35; John 8:46; 2 Cor 5:21; 1 Pet 2:22. And it does not mean that as a man He was no longer God – 1:6,8. It means that He had real flesh and blood, true human nature (v 14), and had to face real sufferings and temptations (v 18). There were two reasons for this – to make propitiation, and to become the high priest of his people. On atonement see Ex 29:33; 25:17; Rom 3:25,26.

“Apostle” – this is the only place in the Bible where Christ is called “apostle.” It means God sent Him on His mission into the world and spoke through Him (1:2; John 6:38,39). “High Priest” – 2:17. 3:2 Both Moses and Jesus were faithful – Num 12:7; John 8:28,29; 17:4.

“High priest” – the writer here introduces one of the great themes of this letter (3:1; 4:14; 5:10; 6:20; 7:26; 8:1; 9:11; 10:21). In the Bible a priest was one who offered sacrifices for the people, saw that the work of God’s tabernacle or temple was carried on, and represented the people

“House” means the household of God, God’s people. 3:3,4 Moses was a part of the household of God, but the Lord Jesus is the one who created it. So obviously Jesus is far superior to Moses. 3:5,6 The Son over the house is in a far

HEBREWS 3:6 512

testimony to those things which were to be spoken afterwards, 6 but Christ as a son over his own house; whose house we are, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm to the end.

10 Therefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They always go astray in their heart, and they have not known my ways. 11 So I swore in my wrath, They will not enter my rest.

7 Therefore, as the Holy Spirit says,

12 Watch, brethren, so that there may not be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God, 13 but encourage each other daily, while it is called “today”, lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. 14 For we have become sharers with Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence firm to the end;

Today if you will hear his voice, 8 do not harden your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of testing in the desert, 9 when your fathers tested me, proved me, and saw my works forty years.

Christ’s sheep (who obey His voice and follow Him – John 10:27). Outwardly they had the name of being God’s people, inwardly they were hard, unbelieving and rebellious. Compare Ps 58:3; Isa 1:2,3; 53:6. 3:11 “My wrath” – see notes on God’s anger at Num 25:3; etc.

superior position to a servant in the house. Moses spoke of things to be “spoken afterwards.” That is, he pointed to a further revelation of truth from God (compare 10:1). Christ is the one of whom Moses testified – Luke 24:27; John 5:46. Why does the writer show Christ’s superiority to Moses? Moses is the representative of the old covenant of law; Jesus is the founder of the new covenant of grace. The writer will later show that the new is far superior to the old (8:6-13). Here he shows the new is superior because of its Founder.

“My rest” – rest from the desert journey and from their enemies in Canaan (Deut 1:34-36; 12:9; Josh 23:1). 3:12-19 The writer applies the words of Ps 95:7-11 to the situation among the Jews in his day. We may well apply it to the situation in the churches in our time. The warning is against unbelief among those who are called God’s people. 3:12 “Watch” – 12:25; the dreadful possibility of unbelief is there; be very careful about it. An unbelieving heart is sinful. Sin produces unbelief which leads to further sin. An unbelieving heart cannot be seen but the outward evidence of it is turning away from the living God. Whenever men turn away from Him we know the cause is this – not their reason, their intellect, their learning, etc. It is the state of the heart that determines what men do. See Prov 4:23. 3:13 Christians should constantly encourage other Christians to really believe God and go on believing, and to avoid sin. This can be an instrument in God’s hands for much good. Observe two facts about sin. It hardens men’s hearts against God, and it is deceitful (2 Thess 2:10). Sin likes to present itself as something pleasant rather than the ugly thing God says it is. It tries to appear as honey rather than the poison it really is. It speaks of pleasures but is quiet about the wages it pays (Rom 6:23), and God’s anger against it (Rom 1:18).

“Whose house we are” – Moses served among the people of Israel; Christ’s household is made up of all believers in Him, and He is the Head of the house.

“If” – see v 14; Col 1:23; 1 Cor 15:2. This does not teach that believers who are members of His household may lose their faith and cease to be members. The meaning is that continuing to believe is the real evidence of membership. See v 14. It is useless to say of anyone who gives up his courage and hope, rejects the gospel, and goes back to live in sin that he ever possessed God’s salvation (10:39; John 10:27; 1 John 2:19; etc). It is a sad fact that many boast that they are of the household of God when they are not. 3:7-19 These verses give the second warning against apostasy. Verses 7-11 are taken from Ps 95:7-11. See notes there. They show that a whole generation can profess to be the household of God and yet be guilty of unbelief and fail to receive the blessing God promised to give to those who believed (v 19). If it happened once it can happen more than once. 3:7 “The Holy Spirit says” – observe these words. A man wrote psalm 95, but God’s Spirit inspired the writing and spoke through him. Compare 9:8; 1 Tim 3:16; 2 Pet 1:21.

Sin is one of the three deceitful powers that make men blind and keep them in the broad way which leads to destruction. For the other two see Jer 17:9 and Rev 12:9. When the great deceiver Satan uses deceiving sin in man’s deceitful heart, is there any limit to the possibilities of deception? 3:14 Verse 6. Observe carefully these verbs. We have become sharers in Christ (past tense – not “we will become sharers) if we hold our confidence in Him firm to the end (speaks of the future). If we have come to

“Today” – this word signifies a new beginning, a new day of opportunity. It means this era of Christ’s gospel. Compare 2 Cor 6:1,2. 3:8 “Provocation” – Ex 17:1-7; Ps 95:8. 3:9 “Forty years” – Num 14:26-35. 3:10 “Grieved” – acting in a provoking way, hardening the heart and going astray – all that was (and is) a grief to God.

“Always go astray” – they were not like

513 HEBREWS 4:6

15 while it is said,

gospel was preached to us, as well as to them. But the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in those who heard it. 3 For we who have believed enter into rest, as he said,

Today if you will hear his voice,

do not harden your hearts, as in the provocation.

As I swore in my wrath,

16 For some, when they had heard, did provoke God ; however not all that came out of Egypt by Moses. 17 But with whom was he grieved forty years? Was it not with those who had sinned, whose dead bodies fell in the desert? 18 And to whom did he swear that they would not enter his rest, but to those who refused to believe? 19 So we see that they could not enter because of unbelief.

if they will enter my rest.

And yet his works were finished from the beginning of the world. 4 For in a certain place he spoke of the seventh day like this:

And God ceased from all his works

on the seventh day.

5 And in this place again,

If they will enter my rest.

6 Seeing, therefore, it remains that some must enter it, and those to whom it was first preached 4

Therefore let us fear that, perhaps, having received a promise of entering his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. 2 For the

share in Christ we have come to share in Christ – the future cannot abolish an actual event in the past. It can only confirm it. It can reveal whether we have really come to share in Christ or not. The writer is defining the true people of God – they share in Christ and prove it by continuing to believe. Faith will be tried, its profession will be tested. The genuine believer will appear by his perseverance in the faith. It is not enough to make some sort of beginning as a Christian. We must go on believing till the end. Real believers do this. Apostates do not, because the faith they professed to have is not genuine (compare 10:35-39; Rom 5:9,10; John 10:27; 17:11,12; Luke 22:31,32; 1 John 2:19). 3:15 Hardening the heart and rebelling against God is evidence of an unbelieving heart. 3:16 “Not all” – the whole nation of Israel, with only two exceptions (Num 14:1,2,30).

people should enter, He appointed another day and time – vs 6-8. Conclusion: there is a rest that can be entered now – vs 9,10.

Exhortation: make every effort to enter it – v 11, because God’s Word can discern and forever bar the unbeliever from entering – vs 12,13. 4:1 “God’s rest” means spiritual rest, the rest Jesus spoke of in Matt 11:28. It signifies salvation in Christ. The land of Canaan was only a type or picture of this rest (see note at Josh 1:18).

“Any of you” – he does not say “any of us.” He is not suggesting that believers can’t know whether they are saved or not, or that they should go around in fear they may be lost (see 2:15; Luke 12:32; Rom 8:15; 1 John 5:13). The writer was not fearful for himself but for some of them. All of us should be alarmed when those who profess to be Christians show signs of unbelief and disobedience. And we should be careful to warn and exhort them – 3:13; 1 Tim 5:20. 4:2 The good news preached to Israel was this: the promised land is before you; go up and possess it – Deut 1:19-21. The good news preached to men now is: God offers you rest and salvation in Christ. Receive them by faith in Him. The people of Israel would not take possession of the land. In this way they showed their unbelief and disobedience. People now show their unbelief by not receiving Christ and taking possession of God’s blessings in Him. Hearing the good news is not enough. Hearing must be mixed with faith, the kind of faith that results in obedience. 4:3 Belief in Christ is the only way of entering God’s rest – the rest God spoke about in Ps 95:11. 4:4,5 The writer quotes Gen 2:2 and Ps 95:11 (again) to show there is a “rest” of God, and that it has been there since creation was finished. God’s rest is a picture of the spiritual rest He gives to believers. 4:6-8 It is God’s purpose that some among

“Out of Egypt” – Ex 14:29-31. 3:17 Verse 10; 1 Cor 10:1-12; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6. The writer is warning of the possibility that the Hebrews of his generation too might face the wrath of God. It was essential for them to believe and obey God’s revelation in Christ. 3:18,19 Verse 11; Num 14:11; Deut 9:24; Ps 78:10-12,21,22; Acts 7:51-53.

“Refused to believe” – see the note at John 3:36. It could also be translated “disobeyed.” Disobedience and unbelief (v 19) work hand in hand. They are partners in every crime against God and man. And they are twin thieves which rob men of the opportunity to receive and enjoy what God offers to all. Then they kept Israel from entering Canaan, the promised land. Now, just as surely, they will keep men from entering heaven. 4:1-13 The theme of this section is entering God’s rest – v 1. Believers in Christ do enter it, but unbelieving Israel did not – vs 2,3. This rest existed in Israel’s day and they could have entered it – vs 4-6. Since they did not, and it was God’s purpose that some

HEBREWS 4:7 514

did not enter because of unbelief, 7 again, he appointed a certain day, saying through David, “Today”, after so long a time, as it is said,

example of unbelief.

12 For the word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any double edged sword, piercing even to the dividing of soul and spirit and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intentions of the heart. 13 Nor is there any creature that is hidden from his sight. All things are naked and open to the eyes of him to whom we will give an account.

Today if you will hear his voice,

do not harden your hearts.

8 For if Joshua had given them rest, then afterwards he would not have spoken of another day.

9 Therefore there remains a Sabbath-rest for the people of God. 10 For he who has entered his rest, has also ceased from his own works, as God did from his. 11 Therefore, let us strive earnestly to enter that rest, lest any man fall after the same

14 Seeing then that we have a great high priest who has passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession. 15 For we do not have a high priest who cannot be touched with the feeling of our weaknesses, but one who

men should enter His rest. Israel did not, even after they entered Canaan (which was a type or picture of that rest). Through Joshua God gave rest from human enemies (Josh 21:44; 22:4), but not spiritual rest. So God appointed a new time and called it “today.” “Today” means this era from Christ’s first coming onward. See 3:7. Neither Joshua, nor Moses, nor the law, nor the whole old covenant could give people the rest God wanted them to have. So God appointed another time and another covenant. 4:9 “Sabbath-rest” – in Greek “Sabbatismos” – Sabbath “observance” or “rest.” Concerning the Sabbath see Ex 20:8-11. The Jews regarded the Sabbath as a type or picture of the next world – “The Israelites said, O Lord of the whole world, show us a type of the world to come. God answered them, That type is the Sabbath” (words found in a Jewish commentary). They said that psalm 92 was “a psalm for the Sabbath day because it refers to the world to come, which is all Sabbath and a rest unto eternal life.” The writer of this letter here seems to be teaching the same thing. 4:10 When do believers enter God’s rest? Certainly at the end of their earthly life. Then they cease from their toil and rest in God’s presence. Compare Rev 14:13; 2 Cor 5:8; Phil 1:21-24. But, in a sense, to some extent they enter into rest now – Matt 11:28,29. The rest now is not the final Sabbath-rest, but it is a foretaste of that. And it means ceasing from any attempts to be saved by one’s own works and trusting in Christ for salvation (see Rom 4:4,5). This rest begins now and will result in the final perfect rest in God’s presence. If we do not begin this rest in Christ now, it is certain we shall not have the Sabbath-rest in the next world. 4:11 Compare Matt 11:12; Luke 13:24; 2 Cor 13:5; 2 Pet 1:10. Let us all be on the lookout for disobedience and unbelief in ourselves and in other Christians, and go forward together in faith to the goal. Let us make sure we will enter that final rest by making sure we have Christ’s promised rest now and are moving ahead yoked to Him.

salvation by works, but emphasizing again a persevering faith (3:14). 4:12,13 The writer is saying that an “evil heart of unbelief”, a heart “hardened through the deceitfulness of sin” (3:12,13), cannot be hidden from God. God’s Word exposes the inner man, and God who gave His Word will know whom to receive into His rest and whom to keep out.

“Living and powerful” – 1 Pet 1:23. The Greek word translated “quick” in the KJV means “living”, not swift in action.

“Sword” – compare Eph 6:17; Jer 23:29. “His sight” – 2 Chron 16:9; Ps 14:2; 90:8; 139:1-12; Jer 23:24; Matt 6:4. “Give an account” – Matt 12:36; Acts 17:31; Rom 14:12; Rev 22:12. 4:14 The writer returns to the subject he introduced at 2:17 – Christ as high priest. He continues this subject, with breaks for exhortations and warnings, all the way to 10:18. “Seeing then. . .let us” – 3:1; 4:1. God gives His truth that we might apply it.

“We have a great high priest” – it seems that men everywhere feel the need of a priest – someone who they think is nearer to God than they are and who can represent them to God. The idea is common to nearly every religion on earth. The Jews had priests and a high priest for 1400 years before Christ came. But the followers of Christ have no visible high priest, and Jews who did not believe in Christ might have thought and said that because they had no visible high priest on earth they had none at all.

The writer of this letter refutes this false notion. Christ’s believers have the greatest possible high priest – the Son of God Himself. And the fact that He is not on earth and not visible at all is no disadvantage – just the opposite. For He has gone through the heavens into the very presence of God on high. There He can represent His people far better than any high priest on earth could ever do. Ignorance of this truth holds people in bondage to human priesthood everywhere. So the writer takes great pains to present Jesus as high priest and to show how wonderfully fitted for this work He is. 4:15 “Touched” – this was one reason God established the priesthood for His people

“Strive earnestly” – he is not teaching

515 HEBREWS 5:7

was tempted in all points as we are, yet without sin.

no man takes this honour for himself, but only he who is called of God, as Aaron was.

16 Therefore let us come boldly to the throne of grace, so that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.

5 So Christ also did not glorify himself to become high priest, but he who said to him,

You are my Son,

today I have begotten you,

For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things relating to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins. 2 He should be able to have compassion on those lacking understanding and on those who have gone astray, since he himself is clothed with weakness. 3 Because of this he is obligated to make offerings for sin for himself, as well as for the people. 4 And

6 also speaks like this in another place,

You are a priest forever according to

the order of Melchizedek.

7 Jesus, during the days of his earthly life in the body, when he had offered up prayers and requests with strong crying and tears to him

Israel. The ideal priest was one who knew the weaknesses, sorrows, troubles and needs of the people and could sympathetically present them to God – 5:1,2; compare Ex 28:29. The Lord Jesus can do this far better than any priest in Israel or anywhere else ever could.

confidence, and cause us to come before Him with faith? 5:1-10 He continues with the subject of Christ as high priest. Verses 1-4 give the qualifications of a good high priest among the people of Israel. Verses 5-10 show that Christ has these qualifications. 5:1 “Every” – he is referring to the religious system of Israel in the days between Moses and Christ. 5:2 “Those lacking understanding” – Lev 4:2; 5:17; Num 15:28. The priest could deal gently in such cases. But punishment was severe for those who sinned deliberately and arrogantly – 2:2; Num 15:30-36; etc. 5:3 “Offerings for sin for himself” – Lev 16:3-6. Like other men the high priest in Israel was weak and prone to sin. See the weakness of Aaron himself, the first high priest, in Exodus chapter 32.

“Our weaknesses” – every one of us has more than enough of these. Compare Matt 26:41; Rom 7:18; 8:26; 1 Cor 2:3; 2 Cor 12:5,9; Gal 5:17. “Tempted” – 2:18; Matt 4:1-10. So He can sympathize with us. Jesus faced all the temptations that come to men on earth. He had real flesh and blood, real human nature – 2:14. He found out by experience how Satan rages against all who belong to God. He knows the terrific force of evil Satan brings against us and our faith. He has suffered from every fiery dart Satan can hurl. Yet He was “without sin.”

“For the people” – Lev 16:15,16,32-34. 5:4 Ex 28:1. 5:5 1:5; Ps 2:7. 5:6 Verse 10; 6:20; 7:17. See Ps 110:4. Psalm 110 is a prophesy about Christ, the “son” of v 5. God the Father appointed Him high priest just as He had Aaron.

This could mean He never sinned, but always came through temptation victoriously. Or it could mean that He did not have a sinful nature. Both, of course, are true (note at 2:17). But is it possible for someone without a sinful nature to be tempted? Of course. See Gen 3:1-6. See also 2 Pet 2:4; Jude 6. Indeed, it would seem that a sinless person who does not give in to temptation would feel the full power of the temptation in a way not possible to the sinful person who soon gives in to it. 4:16 “Throne of grace” – God’s throne where He sits to rule the universe. Christ our great high priest sits on it by His side – 1:3; Rev 3:21. Because of His sacrifice for our sins grace now reigns. See Rom 5:21; 6:14. He Himself urges us to come to God for all we need – Matt 6:9-13; 7:7-10; John 16:23,24. Our greatest needs are mercy and grace. We need to be kept strong to resist sin, and to be forgiven if we do sin. We need the strength that grace can give us, and we need compassion and mercy when we fail in our weakness. Since we come to the throne of the universe we may be sure that no power that exists can keep God from giving us what we need. Since it is a throne of grace we know that He is willing to give us what we need (compare Phil 4:19). What more truth do we need to inspire us with

“Melchizedek” – see notes on chapter 7. 5:7-9 The writer shows that Christ had another of the qualifications of a high priest – the ability to “have compassion” on people. This ability was made perfect because of His sufferings on earth. In other places in the letter he shows how Christ fulfilled the other duties of a high priest – representing people before God (v 1; 7:25; 9:24), and offering a sacrifice for sins (7:27; 8:3; 9:11,12; 10:28; 10:10,14). 5:7 “Prayers and requests” – the Lord Jesus in His days on earth was always a person of prayer (Matt 14:23; Luke 5:16). But the writer here seems to be referring to a specific time when He was facing death. More than likely he is referring to Christ’s time in Gethsemane (Matt 26:36-46; Mark 14:3242; Luke 22:39-46). There He was overwhelmed with sorrow to the point of death. He was in anguish and His sweat was like drops of blood. And God sent an angel to strengthen Him. This all speaks of a dreadful time of testing, and an experience of physical weakness (compare 2 Cor 13:4).

HEBREWS 5:8 516

who was able to save him from death, was heard because of his reverence. 8 Despite being the Son, he still learned the meaning of obedience by the things he suffered, 9 and being made perfect he became the author of eternal salvation to all who obey him. 10 He was called of God to be high priest according to the order of Melchizedek.

understand what you hear. 12 By now you ought to be teachers, but you still need someone to teach you again the basic things of God’s revelation, and have become like those who need milk and not solid food. 13 For everyone who takes milk is inexperienced in the teaching of righteousness, for he is a little child. 14 But solid food is for those who have grown up, to those who by continual use have trained their minds to discern both good and evil.

11 We have many things to say concerning him, things difficult to explain, because you are slow to

make Him perfectly fitted to be our high priest. Without that process He would not have been the perfect one we needed.

And so loud cries and tears burst from Him.

“Save him from death” – some commentators say that Satan was trying to kill Jesus in Gethsemane and that Jesus was praying that God would save Him from this and enable Him to die on the cross as a sacrifice for sin. But there is no teaching like this in the Bible. Others say that He was praying to be delivered from dying on the cross at all. This cannot be true. He knew He had come for the very purpose of dying (Matt 20:28; John 10:17,18). And He committed Himself to God for this very thing (Matt 16:21; John 12:27,28). Also the writer says that Jesus “was heard” – that is, His prayer was answered. And we know that He was not kept from dying on the cross, so His prayer could not have been for that.

“Obey Him” – in the light of this verse (and similar ones such as John 3:36; Acts 5:32; 2 Thess 1:8) can we think there is salvation for anyone who refuses to obey the Lord Jesus? This does not mean salvation comes by works but by what Paul called the obedience of faith (Rom 1:5). It is grace which gives us just such a faith and heart to obey (Eph 2:8,9). See note at Acts 22:10. 5:11-14 The writer begins another exhortation and warning which concludes at 6:12. It is a warning against falling away (6:6). He gave it because he saw in some of these Hebrew Christians a lack of progress in the Christian life. 5:12-14 This, no doubt, is the complaint of many a pastor, teacher and evangelist today also. Many Christians there are who, after years of Christian profession, still want only milk and seem able to take only milk, that is, the more simple truths of the gospel. They flock to evangelistic meetings and stay away from meetings for Bible study. And even the basic truths seem to slip away from them so that there is need to teach them over again.

The likeliest explanation is this: Jesus was praying that God the Father would deliver Him from the realm of death after He died, that death would not keep its hold on Him (Acts 2:24); in other words, that God would raise Him from the dead. Compare Ps 22:15-21 (vs 19-21 seem to be a prayer for His resurrection). But did He not know that God would raise Him? Why pray about it? He knew God had promised to raise Him (Ps 16:10).

But this is one important element in prayer – pleading with God to fulfill His promises (compare John chapter 17; Dan 10:2-19; etc). And when faced with the “cup” (Matt 26:39) containing the awful experience of 2 Cor 5:21, and with the hour of darkness upon Him (Luke 22:53), Jesus was overwhelmed and cried out with tears. And God heard Him (Matt 28:6). This was because of His “reverence” or “fear” (as it could be translated, meaning the reverential fear of God – Isa 11:2; notes at Gen 20:11; Ps 34:11-14; 111:10; Prov 1:7). 5:8 “Learned the meaning of obedience” – this does not mean He was at one time disobedient but gradually learned to be obedient. Disobedience is sin and He was never once disobedient (John 4:34; 6:38; 8:29; Phil 2:6-8; 1 Pet 2:21,22). But He learned in actual experience what obedience meant, what self-denial and temptation and suffering were involved in it. And face to face with the “cup” (Matt 26:39) He found out in experience that obedience was no easy thing. 5:9 “Made perfect” – this does not mean that there was some flaw in His character which needed to be corrected. See the note at 2:10. God took Him through suffering to

“Solid food” – means solid teaching on such subjects as Christ as high priest and other doctrines concerning Him. Refusal to take in the deep truths of God’s Word reveals immaturity. See also 1 Cor 3:1-4.

“Inexperienced in the teaching” – such infants in the spiritual life may hear teaching about righteousness, but they have no skill or experience in applying it to their lives.

“Teaching of righteousness” – this probably means the same as the “solid food” of v 12. It is similar in meaning to the “wisdom” Paul taught to mature believers (1 Cor 2:6-10).

“Those who have grown up” – those who have grown strong in spiritual understanding and practice of God’s Word. Distinguishing good from evil and truth from error is sometimes no easy matter. It requires “training” oneself, taking effort to learn the meaning of the deep things of God’s word and to apply it in the situation one faces. It means constant effort and study and discipline. Those who remain spiritual babies are those who perhaps have little time and opportunity to develop spiritually, or who are not willing to make the effort to grow in the things of God.

517 HEBREWS 6:4

4 For this is something impossible: those who were once enlightened, and tasted of the 6

Therefore leaving the basic matters of the

on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment. 3 And this we will do, if God permits.

teaching concerning Christ, let us go on to perfection, and not lay again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God, 2 of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying

are warned against falling away because there is real danger of it, but actually they will not fall away.

6:1,2 “Perfection” – or “maturity” or “full growth – 5:14; Eph 4:13-15.

“Foundation” – it is not altogether clear what foundation he means. He is writing to Jews who had become Christians. He perhaps meant the foundation in the Old Testament which they had received as Jews. Or perhaps He meant the new foundation laid by the apostles for this New Testament era. His meaning is doubtful because of the six things he mentions here not one of them is distinctly Christian; all could easily be a part of the foundation laid in the OT.

Fourth, they do not describe real believers at all – the things listed in these verses are true of believers, but may be true also of Christians who have never been real believers.

The author of these notes rejects the first two interpretations. He believes the Bible clearly teaches that real believers in Christ do not fall away or commit the other sins connected with final apostasy (note at 2:1-4). See 10:39; John 10:27; 1 John 3:9; 5:18. Compare also John 5:24; 6:37-40; 10:27-29; 17:11-12; Rom 5:9,10; 8:28-39; Phil 1:6; 1 Pet 1:5. We should never use obscure and difficult Scriptures (like the ones here in Hebrews) to overthrow clear ones. These verses in Hebrews do not clearly state that true believers in Christ may fall away and be lost. In fact, faith in Christ is not mentioned in these verses at all.

“Repentance. . .faith in God” – notice the writer does not say “faith in Christ.” This way of stating it would seem strange if he were speaking about the foundation of the Christian life (note on repentance at Matt 3:7; etc).

“Baptisms” – notice the plural. If he had been referring to Christian baptism would he not have used the singular? See Eph 4:5. “Washings” is a possible translation here, and could be a better one. In the Old Testament there were various washings – Ex 29:4; 30:19-21; Lev 11:25; 13:6; 14:8; 16:26; 17:16; Num 8:17; 19:18; etc. “Laying on of hands” is also seen in the Old Testament – Num 8:10; 27:18; Ex 29:10; Lev 1:4. “Resurrection” (Dan 12:2; Isa 26:19; Ps 16:10), and “judgment” (Ps 9:8; 82:8; Dan 7:9,10; Joel 3:12) are also in the Old Testament.

The third interpretation given above seems more in harmony with the teachings of the New Testament as a whole. Satan tries to get believers to fall away, and they are in danger of it. But being in danger of it does not mean they will actually do it. They might do it if it were not for the Word of God, God’s keeping power, and the prayers of Christ for them (compare Luke 22:31,32; John 17:11,12; 1 Pet 1:5). But because of these they are kept from falling away. And the warnings against falling away themselves are helps to keep them from falling away when the danger arises.

However, some scholars view the matter differently. They say that in the writer’s mind “faith in God” could include the idea of faith in Christ; that “baptisms” could mean John’s baptism, Christian baptism, and the baptism with the Holy Spirit; and that laying on of hands could mean the practice of the early Christians (Acts 6:6; 8:16-18; 13:3; etc).

But the fourth interpretation given above may possibly be the true one. Verses 4-6 may be a description of those who know the truth, have been much influenced by it, have come very close to the kingdom of God, and yet have not actually entered it. Those who are not God’s children, yet profess to be, can appear for a time as if they were (compare Matt 13:18-23,24-30; 25:1-12; 2 Cor 11:14,15). All the things said in vs 4-6 are true of believers, but possibly they may also be true of those who are not believers but only seem to be. 6:4 “Enlightened” – describes people who know the truth. Compare 10:26. Christ’s light has shined on them. But this need not mean that they put their trust in the light or become “sons of light” (John 12:35,36). People can know the truth without repenting and trusting Christ for salvation.

Still it seems a strange list of things to use if one wished to describe the very foundation of the Christian life – there is no mention in it of Christ, of His incarnation and sacrifice for sin, or the giving of the Holy Spirit, or teaching about Christ’s Church, or eternal life through Christ. But the meaning of these verses is doubtful and we should not be too dogmatic in what we say about them. 6:4-6 These verses, too, are not easy to interpret, and there have been great differences of opinion among scholars about the meaning of them. There are four principal interpretations of these verses.

First, they describe real believers in Christ and teach that they can fall away from Christ and lose their salvation.

“Tasted of the heavenly gift” – this does not have to mean that they received the heavenly gift. The writer here may have used the word taste in contrast with eat (John 6:57). Compare Num 13:23,26. The

Second, they describe believers, but if they fall away they do not lose their salvation but only the rewards they might have obtained by faithful service.

Third, they describe real believers who

HEBREWS 6:5 518

heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Spirit, 5 and tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, 6 if they fall away, they cannot be renewed again to repentance because they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.

rejected, and is ready to be cursed. And its end is to be burned.

9 But, dear brethren, we are persuaded better things about you, and things that go along with salvation, though we speak like this. 10 For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which you have showed toward his name in the service you have performed to the saints, and are still performing. 11 And we want every one of you to show the same zeal to the full assurance of

7 For the earth which drinks in the rain that often comes on it, and brings forth plants suitable for those who till it, receives blessing from God. 8 But that which bears thorns and briars is

Israelites who never entered Canaan because of unbelief (3:19), could still have tasted of the fruits of Canaan.

Gal 6:1; Jam 4:8-10; Ps 32:3-5; 51:112; Jer 3:12; Ezek 18:30-32; Hos 14:1-4). “Open shame” – if the Hebrews turned from Christ and went back to Judaism it would be known to everyone. And if anyone renounces Christ now and goes into another religion it becomes known to many people. And this means public disgrace for Christ and His gospel, and men will dishonor the true God because of it. 6:7,8 The writer gives this illustration to make his meaning clear. The land that produces a crop signifies believers (see Matt 13:23). Land that does not produce a crop signifies unbelievers or apostates. They produce no fruit for God (compare Matt 13:19-22; Luke 13:6-9; etc). Both kinds of land may receive rain (rain here signifies God’s truth and the influence of the Holy Spirit), but both do not produce fruit for God. What a person’s life produces reveals whether or not Christ is in Him. The thorns and thistles of apostasy are evidence that Christ was never in such people (compare 1 John 2:19). See Matt 3:8; 7:16-20; etc. 6:9,10 Evidently he wanted to remove any unnecessary alarm his words might have caused them (compare 4:1; Rom 8:15). The reason why he is confident that they will not “fall away”, be “cursed” or “burned” is simply this: spiritual fruit had appeared in their lives. They loved God, worked for God, and helped the people of God (see 10:32-34). If things like this do not appear in a Christian’s life where is the evidence that he is a believer? Even if all of vs 4,5 is true of him, if no fruit for God is seen in his life it is all in vain. He is only like land that brings forth thorns and thistles.

“Partakers of the Holy Spirit” – the writer does not say “received the Holy Spirit.” Partaking or “sharing” may or may not mean that. There are different ways of sharing in the Holy Spirit. The false prophet Balaam did (Num 24:2). It seems that the apostate Judas Iscariot did (Matt 10:1; John 6:70,71). Simon in Acts 8:9-24 may be an example of this. Perhaps sharing here means to be present when the Holy Spirit is working in power, to be convicted by the Spirit (John 16:8-11), and brought by the Spirit to the place of repentance, to the very border of God’s Kingdom. 6:5 “Tasted. . .word” – compare Matt 13:20,21. “Powers of the world to come” – compare Matt 7:22,23. It may or may not be significant that the writer does not say they had believed in Christ or received eternal life, or were saved, etc. But if he did not say this, is it wise for us to say it? 6:6 “If” – actually this verse does not teach that the people described in vs 4,5 do fall away. It only states what would happen if they did. But the writer certainly seems to teach the danger of it.

“Fall away” – fall away is something far worse than falling into a sin. Peter fell badly but he was renewed to repentance (Matt 26:69-75). If we fall into sin we can be forgiven (1 John 1:9; 2:1; Matt 6:12; 12:31,32. See Prov 24:16). “Falling away” means final apostasy, leaving the faith. It means abandoning the truth altogether (note on 2:1-4). Why does the writer say it is impossible to renew them again to repentance? Why does he not say “renew them again to faith” if the people he described have faith? Repentance means a change of mind, and the meaning here may be this: these Hebrews at first thought Christ was not their Messiah. They changed their minds and thought He was. If after all that is said of them in vs 4,5, they turned away fully from Him, how can they be brought to change their minds once again?

“Service. . .performed” – Matt 25:34-40; 1 Thess 1:3; etc. 6:11,12 Here is the lesson he wanted them to learn from the warning he gave in vs 4-8. It would do them (or us) no good to speculate about the meaning of all that, if they are not earnest about moving forward in the Christian life. The important thing is to go on believing in Christ and serving Him to the end of our time on earth. If we do this we will not become apostates and will not need to fear we will.

“Crucifying. . .again” – this gives the reason why there can be no further repentance for them. They reject Christ and so take the side of His murderers as Judas did. The writer is speaking of something worse than backsliding. It is possible to bring backsliders to repentance and faith (2 Cor 2:5-11;

“Full assurance” – 2 Cor 13:5; 2 Peter 1:10; 1 John 5:13. “To the end” – 3:6,14; 10:36. “Lazy” – Matt 25:26; Prov 18:9; 24:30. Laziness in spiritual matters is disastrous, just as it is in any kind of work.

519 HEBREWS 7:5

hope to the end, 12 that you be not lazy, but followers of those who through faith and patience inherit the promises.

have strong encouragement.

19 This hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and firm. It enters the inner place behind the veil, 20 where the forerunner has entered for us, Jesus himself, who has become high priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek.

13 For when God made a promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no one greater, he swore by himself, 14 and said,

Surely in blessing I will bless you,

For this Melchizedek, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings and blessed him, 2 and Abraham gave him a tenth part of everything. By interpretation he is first “King of righteousness”, and then “King of Salem” also, that is, King of peace. 3 Being without father, without mother, and without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, he is made like the Son of God and remains a priest continually.

and in multiplying I will multiply you.

15 And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.

16 For men certainly swear by those greater than themselves, and an oath given for confirmation is to them an end of the whole dispute. 17 So God, willing more fully to show to the heirs of promise the unchangeability of his purpose, confirmed it with an oath, 18 so that by two unchangeable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we who have fled for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before us might

4 Now consider how great this man was, to whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the plunder. 5 Certainly those who are of the

“Patience” – 10:36; Rom 8:25; Jam 1:4. 6:13-20 Here the writer concludes this section of exhortation (begun at 5:11) and brings us back to the subject of Christ as high priest (v 20). He has spoken of diligence, faith and patience in vs 11,12. Now he gives an example of one in the past who practiced these, and applies it all to believers now. 6:13-15 Abraham was the ancestor of all the Hebrews. Also he is the spiritual father of all who believe (Rom 4:11,16). The faith of Abraham is described in 11:18-19. He is a great example of faith and patience.

Place (the inner sanctuary). The Most Holy Place signifies heaven. Those believers had not yet entered there, but Jesus had. And they are forever bound to Him by faith and hope. He is there “before” them and “for” them – 4:44; 9:24; Eph 2:6; Col 3:1-4. He is there and will see to it that all of them get there (John 17:24). 7:1-3 Melchizedek was a type or picture of Christ who is both king and priest – 5:6,10; 6:20. Melchizedek appears only once in the history of the Old Testament – Gen 14:1820, and is mentioned only once more in the Bible until this letter to the Hebrews – Ps 110:4. We know nothing more about him. The language here in v 3 is obscure. Because of it some scholars think he was actually Christ Himself. But if Melchizedek was literally the king of Salem in the land of Canaan then he could not have been Christ. And the writer here says he was “like” the Son of God, not that he was the Son of God.

“Promise” – Gen 22:16-18. 6:16-18 If men swear to tell the truth what more can be demanded? Indeed, what more than that can men demand of God? Men after such an oath may lie, but God certainly will not (Titus 1:2). If He swears to do something we may be sure He will do it. The “two unchangeable things “ (v 18) are God’s promise and His oath. He gave them both that believers might have “strong encouragement”, that they may be encouraged to believe and go on believing to the end. Believers have “fled for refuge” – fled from sin, and God’s anger against it, from the fallen world, from all that would keep them from salvation (compare Num 35:9-29). They have laid hold of God’s promise of eternal salvation.

What does it mean, then, that he was without “father or mother”, etc? It probably means that there is no record of any of these in the Bible. We know nothing of his parents, his genealogy, his birth and death. He suddenly appears in the Bible and remains there always the same, always a king and priest, a picture pointing to Christ. He is a good picture. Christ is the King of righteousness, the King of peace, who is greater than Abraham, and who has no beginning and no end (1:2,3,8,10-12), and who is priest forever (5:6). 7:4-10 The writer shows the greatness of Melchizedek – he was greater than Abraham (vs 4-8), and greater than Levi (vs 9,10). This means higher in position. His purpose in showing this is to show that Christ’s priesthood is greater than the priesthood of the tribe of Levi. 7:4 Gen 14:20. 7:5 “Levi” – this was the tribe of Israel from which all the priests of the old covenant came

“Refuge” – Ps 7:1; 18:2; 91:2; etc. 6:19,20 The kind of hope the Bible speaks of is not some weak and wavering thing. It is like a strong and secure anchor. It will never fail (compare Rom 5:2-5). An anchor holds a ship steady in one place in the sea. Hope holds believers steady to one place – to the “inner things behind the veil” (heaven, where Jesus is). They will not be wrecked by any storm of apostasy.

“Veil” – 10:19,20; Matt 27:51. The veil or curtain in both tabernacle and temple separated the Holy Place from the Most Holy

HEBREWS 7:6 520

sons of Levi who receive the office of the priesthood are commanded according to the Law to take tithes from the people, that is, from their brethren, even though they are descended from Abraham. 6 But he whose descent is not traced from them received tithes from Abraham, and blessed him who had the promises. 7 And without any contradiction the less is blessed by the greater. 8 And here men that die receive tithes. But there they are received by one about whom it is affirmed that he lives. 9 And, I may say, Levi also, who receives tithes, paid tithes in Abraham. 10 For he was still in the loins of his father when Melchizedek met him.

the law also. 13 For the one about whom these things are spoken belongs to another tribe, and from it no man served at the altar. 14 For it is evident that our Lord sprang from Judah, and about this tribe Moses spoke nothing concerning priesthood.

15 And this matter is far more evident, since according to the likeness of Melchizedek another priest arises, 16 who has become one, not according to the law having to do with a command concerning bodily origins, but according to the power of an endless life. 17 For he declares,

You are a priest forever according to

the order of Melchizedek.

11 Therefore, if perfection came by the Levitical priesthood (for under it the people received the Law), what further need was there that another priest should arise according to the order of Melchizedek and not be called according to the order of Aaron? 12 But the priesthood having been changed, it is necessary that there be a change of

18 For without doubt the previous commandment has been annulled because of its weakness and uselessness. 19 For the Law made nothing perfect, but bringing in a better hope did, and by this hope we draw near to God.

20 And since he was not made a priest without

(Num 1:48-53; 3:5-10).

Lord Jesus was descended from Judah (Matt 1:1,3-6,16). When Jesus was on earth the temple authorities would not have let Him enter into the Holy Place, or serve at the altar, nor would He have tried to do so (see 8:4; Num 3:10). 7:15-17 The writer has said that there has been a change in the priesthood and the law – v 12. This is clear not only because God has appointed one of the tribe of Judah as high priest, but because God did so on a new basis. The OT priests were chosen strictly according to their ancestry. They had to be descendants of Levi and Aaron. But God chose Christ because of His “endless life” – vs 16,24. 7:17 The writer is showing that this prophecy in Ps 110:4 was also a prophecy about God’s setting aside the whole old covenant with its priesthood and law. 7:18,19 “Previous commandment” – the commandment that only men who were descended from Aaron and Levi could become priests. That regulation was “weak and useless” and so the whole Old Testament priesthood and the old covenant based on it were weak and useless to bring salvation to men. They made nothing and no one perfect – v 11. We should learn a very important lesson from this. Since the OT priesthood which God Himself established was weak and useless, we may be sure that any human priesthood in any religion is even more weak and useless. But why did God establish something that proved to be weak and useless? To teach us that it is weak and useless, and to show us we need Christ the great high priest.

“Tithes” – Lev 27:30; Num 18:24-28. 7:6 “He whose descent is not traced from them” – Melchizedek.

“Blessed him” – Gen 14:19. 7:7 “Greater” – that is, the person in a higher position. 7:8 “Here” – in the case of the priests descended from Levi.

“There” – in the case of Melchizedek. “That he lives” – v 3. 7:9,10 Melchizedek was in a higher position than anyone descended from Abraham, including Levi and the priests of that tribe. Levi was born about 150 years after Abraham paid a tenth to Melchizedek. 7:11-19 In the remainder of this chapter (and on to 10:18) the writer shows how Christ as priest is far superior to the priests of Levi’s tribe. In these verses he begins by showing that the Old Testament priesthood was completely unsatisfactory. If it had been able to accomplish what God wanted done God would not have promised another kind of priest after the order of Melchizedek. 7:11 “Perfection” – 10:14. The priesthood of Levi’s tribe could not take away men’s sins, or change their hearts, or fit them for heaven.

“The law” – before God gave the law through Moses there was no priesthood of the tribe of Levi. That priesthood was a part of the old covenant (Ex 19:5).

“Aaron” – the first high priest under the law. He was, of course, of the tribe of Levi – Ex 6:16-20; 28:1-3. 7:12 The law and the Old Testament priesthood were tied together. Since the one failed the whole system failed, the whole old covenant failed (this the writer shows in chapter 8). And God laid it aside and brought in something new and better. 7:13,14 “Judah” – in His human nature the

“A better hope” – 6:18-20. It is related to the priesthood of Christ. Because of Him and His work as priest on our behalf we can “draw near to God” – 10:19-22. 7:20-22 The writer gives another reason why Christ’s priesthood is superior to the

521 HEBREWS 8:2

an oath 21 (those priests were made such without an oath, but this one with an oath by him who said to him, The Lord swore and will not change his mind, You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek), 22 so much more surely has Jesus become a guarantee of a better covenant.

holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and exalted above the heavens, 27 who does not need to offer up sacrifice daily, as those high priests, first for his own sins, and then for those of the people, for this he did once for all, when he offered up himself. 28 For the Law ordains as high priests men who have weakness, but the word of the oath, which was after the Law, ordains the Son who is consecrated forever.

23 And in fact they were many priests, for they were prevented from continuing because of death. 24 But this man, because he goes on forever, has an unchangeable priesthood. 25 Therefore he is able also to save to the utmost those who come to God through him, because he always lives to make intercession for them.

Now the main point of what we have been saying is this: We have such a high priest who is seated at the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens, 2 a minister of the sanctuary and of the true tabernacle that was 8

26 For such a high priest is fitting for us. He is

priesthood of Levi’s descendants. When God appointed Christ as high priest He promised very solemnly that He would be priest. There was nothing like this in the case of the priests of Levi’s tribe. God’s oath reveals His unchangeable purpose – 6:17. He wanted the Jews (and us) to be absolutely sure about the priesthood of Christ. That priesthood is at the very foundation of salvation for men. If Christ is not a priest after the order of Melchizedek there is no salvation for anyone, ever.

real need; none of them ever could. He is perfectly holy; they were sinful and needed to offer sacrifices for their own sins. They had to make sacrifices again and again for the people; He took away their sins once and for all by His one sacrifice of Himself. They were weak men; He is the Son of God.

“Separate from sinners” – on earth He lived among sinners, ate with them, received them, was called their friend, showed love for them, was “made sin” for them, and died for them – Matt 11:19; Luke 15:2; Rom 5:8; 2 Cor 5:21; 1 Pet 3:18. But in character He was always in a different class from them. Their sinfulness did not defile Him. He was without a sinful nature and never sinned.

“A better covenant” (v 22) – the writer takes this up in 8:6-13. 7:23-25 Here is another reason why Christ as priest is greater than the priests of the Old Testament. Christ’s priesthood is permanent, theirs was not. Each high priest in Israel died and left his work and position to another. Between Aaron and 70 AD (when the temple was destroyed) there were more than eighty high priests. Jesus lives and carries on His work forever. As a result He is able to save His people forever. 7:25 The word translated “utmost” could also be translated “completely” or “forever.” Perhaps all these ideas are here. Jesus saves people perfectly and for all time and eternity. But He saves only “those who come to God through Him” – people who accept Him as the one way to God (John 14:6), as the one Mediator between God and man (1 Tim 2:5), as the one sacrifice for their sins (v 27; 9:28; 10:10; 1 Pet 3:18).

“Exalted above the heavens” – 1:3; 8:1 – something not true of any other priest. 7:28 “Oath” – vs 20-22. “After the law” – since the law and the OT priesthood proved weak and ineffective for salvation, God appointed another way.

“Consecrated forever” – this was not true of any other priest – v 19. 8:1-13 The writer continues to show that Christ’s priesthood is superior to the OT priesthood (and so, of course, to any human priesthood imaginable). It is better because He serves as priest in the true sanctuary of God in heaven itself, but all Old Testament priests performed their work in an earthly sanctuary which was only a little picture of the heavenly one – vs 1-5. Also Christ’s priesthood is superior because it is associated with a better covenant than the old one – vs 6-13. 8:1 See 1:3; 7:26. 8:2 “True tabernacle” – 9:1,11; Rev 7:15; 11:19; 13:6; 14:15; 15:5,6; 16:1. The spiritual, heavenly tabernacle (or temple) of God is called “true” in contrast to the Old Testament one described in Exodus chapters 25-30. The Old Testament tabernacle was not “false”, but it was only a copy or picture of the true (the heavenly) one – v 5; 9:23,24; 10:1. See Exodus 25:9. (It would seem that the heavenly tabernacle extends to earth. Only the Most Holy Place, the immediate presence of God, is in heaven. The brazen altar – Ex 27:1-8

“Because” – Christ’s saving people completely and forever is related to His intercession for them. See 9:24; 1 John 2:1; Rom 8:34. Believers in Christ are kept in a state of salvation by His life in heaven – Rom 5:9,10. When still on earth He gave examples of what His prayers for His people were like – John chapter 17; Luke 22:32. Because He is the interceding high priest in heaven He is able to bring all believers to glory (2:10), help them in temptations (2:18; 4:16), and enable them to hold fast their faith to the end (3:6,14; 10:39). 7:26-28 The writer gives another reason why Christ’s priesthood is superior to the Old Testament priesthood: Christ Himself is far superior to all those priests. He meets our

HEBREWS 8:3 522

9 Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand

erected by the Lord, and not by man.

3 For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices. Therefore it is necessary that this man also have something to offer. 4 If he were on earth, he would not be a priest, since there are already priests who offer gifts according to the Law, 5 who serve at the representation and shadow of heavenly things. So Moses was warned by God when he was about to make the tabernacle. He said,

to lead them out of the land of Egypt. Because they did not continue in my

covenant, and I disregarded them, says the Lord. 10 For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after

those days, says the Lord: I will put my laws in their mind, and write them in their hearts, and I will be their God, and they will be my people. 11 And among them no one will teach his neighbour, and no one his brother, and say: “Know the Lord”, for everyone, from the least to the

See that you make everything according

to the pattern shown to you on the

mountain.

6 But now Jesus has received a more excellent ministry, and by so much more he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established on better promises. 7 For if that first covenant had been without fault, then no place would have been sought for a second. 8 But finding fault with them, he said,

greatest, will know me. 12 For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their lawless deeds

See, the days are coming, says the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with

I will remember no more.

the house of Israel and with the

house of Judah,

13 By his saying “A new covenant,” he has

through Him God continually makes it effective. 8:7 What was wrong with the old covenant? The people were all sinners and could not (and would not) obey God’s laws. Therefore it brought a curse rather than God’s blessings – Rom 8:3; Gal 3:10-13. 8:8-12 See notes at Jer 31:31-34. 8:9 “Did not continue in my covenant” – this was the whole problem. The old covenant of law could show the people what they should do and be, but it could not help them to do or be that. The whole history of the Old Testament from Exodus to Malachi is a story of Israel’s failure and unfaithfulness. 8:10 God here promises to make His people new and different, to give them a mind and heart that can keep His commandments (compare John 1:12,13; 3:3-8; Rom 8:3,4; 2 Cor 5:17; 1 Pet 1:23). “My people” – 2 Cor 6:16-18; 1 Pet 2:9,10. 8:11 “Everyone. . .will know me” – Matt 11:27; John 14:7,17; 17:3,6; 2 Cor 4:6; etc. The new covenant promises the knowledge of God and gives what it promises. This is not merely a knowledge about God, but a direct, spiritual experiential knowledge. No other way, no philosophy, no religious system, can give this. See notes at 1 Cor 1:19-21; 2:7-16; Col 2:8. 8:12 Isa 44:22; Mic 7:19; Luke 24:47; Acts 13:38,39; Rom 4:6-8; 8:33. Notice here in vs 8-12 God’s words “I will” repeated again and again. The new covenant is based on God’s “I will.” The old covenant was based on the people’s words “We will” – Ex 19:8; 24:7. This is why the old was weak and failed, and why the new is powerful and succeeds. 8:13 “Obsolete” means no longer in use,

– was a picture of Calvary where Christ died as a sacrifice. The basin or laver of the heavenly tabernacle is on earth and believers wash in it – compare Ex 30:17-21. The Holy Place is Christ’s Church on earth – compare Ex 25:31-40; Rev 1:12,13; 2:1. See the note at the end of Exodus chapter 30). 8:3 See 5:1. “This man” – the Lord Jesus. What He had to offer was Himself and His own blood – 7:27; 9:14. 8:5 Verse 2. “Moses was warned” – Ex 25:8,9,40; 26:30; 27:8. God does not lightly command something four times. He wanted the earthly tabernacle to teach heavenly truth. He did not want that truth to be distorted by a tabernacle not made in the pattern He gave. 8:6 The writer now begins to compare the old covenant which He gave through Moses with the new covenant established by the Lord Jesus. He continues this comparison up to 10:18. See notes on the old covenant at Ex 19:5,6,21-25; on the new covenant at Jer 31:31-34; Matt 26:28. See another comparison between the old and the new at 2 Cor 3:6-18. The new is far superior to the old because it accomplishes what God wants done in the salvation of men, and the old did not. A covenant is an agreement made between two parties or a promise made from one to another. In the old covenant God promised His blessings to the people of Israel if they obeyed His laws. In the new covenant God promises the forgiveness of sins, a new heart, the knowledge of God which results in eternal life. The one requirement on man’s part is repentance and faith.

“Better promises” – vs 10-12. Christ is the “mediator” of the new covenant – 9:15; 12:24. Through Him God established it and

523 HEBREWS 9:9

made the first old. Now that which is old and has become obsolete is ready to vanish away.

overshadowing the mercy seat. About this we cannot now speak particularly.

6 Now when these things had been prepared like this, the priests went at any time into the first part of the tabernacle, performing the service of God. 7 But into the second part only the high priest went just once a year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the people’s sins of ignorance. 8 In this way the Holy Spirit was showing that the way into the Most Holy Place was not yet revealed, while the first tabernacle was still standing.

Then indeed the first covenant also had regulations for divine service, and an earthly sanctuary. 2 For a tabernacle was constructed. In the first part were the lampstand, and the table, and the showbread. This is called the Holy Place. 3 And behind the second veil, there was that part of the tabernacle called the Most Holy Place. 4 This had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant completely covered with gold in which were the golden jar containing manna, Aaron’s rod that budded, and the tablets of the covenant, 5 and over the ark the cherubim of glory

9 The tabernacle was a symbol for the present time. Both the gifts and sacrifices offered in it could not make him who performed the service

no longer acceptable. In God’s eyes the covenant given through Moses was at an end. And with it the old priesthood was at an end.

“Glory” – Ex 40:34,35. 9:6 The “first part” means the “Holy Place” – v 2.

“Service” – Ex 27:21; 30:7,8; Lev 24:5-9. 9:7 The “second part” means the Most Holy Place – v 3. Leviticus chapter 16 describes this once-a-year work of the high priest. That chapter should be studied with this one for the full understanding of this one.

“Ready to vanish away” – the temple still stood in Jerusalem and priests were still active there. But all that came to a stop in 70 A.D. See Matt 24:1,2; Luke 19:41-44. From that time there has been no Jewish temple in Jerusalem and so, of course, no priesthood functioning in accordance with OT laws. 9:1 In this chapter the writer continues the comparison between the priesthood of Christ and that of the OT. He speaks of the old tabernacle and the services of the priests there – vs 1-7. Then he shows what service and worship in the tabernacle signified – vs 8-10. Then he speaks about Christ’s one sacrifice as high priest and His entry into the heavenly tabernacle – vs 11-28.

“Sins of ignorance” – the writer may not mean sins committed in ignorance of the law, or unknowingly, but in ignorance of God, that is, without a personal experiential knowledge of Him (compare Eph 4:17-19). Actually the day of atonement in Israel dealt with all the people’s sins, including uncleanness, wickedness, and rebellion – Lev 16:21,22,30,34 (observe the repeated phrase there – “all their sins”). The work of the high priest in Leviticus chapter 16 was not limited to errors, to sins done unknowingly. 9:8 “The Holy Spirit” – 3:7 (notes at John 14:16,17). From this we see the writer’s conviction that God’s Spirit inspired the account of the tabernacle and the work of the high priest (see 2 Tim 3:16,17). What lesson did He teach by the day of atonement in Israel? That the way into God’s presence then was not yet revealed. As long as the tabernacle (and later the temple) was in use no individual except the high priest in Israel ever got into the Most Holy Place. And the Most Holy Place was the one place in the tabernacle where God’s presence was. The tabernacle spoke of barriers to God’s presence, not access. Note at Ex 27:9-19.

“Sanctuary” – note at Ex 25:8. 9:2 Exodus chapters 25-40 describe the tabernacle and its construction. See notes there on the significance of the items connected with it. Much of Leviticus and parts of Numbers deal with its ministry. The amount of space given to it indicates its importance in God’s program of instruction for His people. Some forty chapters are given to it in the Bible. Only two chapters are given to describe God’s creation of heaven, earth and man (though creation is referred to many times in the Bible after Genesis chapters 1 and 2). See the note at the end of Exodus chapter 30 on how to use the tabernacle as a spiritual exercise today.

“Lampstand” – Ex 25:31-40. “Lampstand” is a more accurate translation than “candlestick.” People do not put lamps on candlesticks.

This does not mean that no individuals in Israel ever got into God’s presence apart from the tabernacle. They certainly did – compare Gen 5:24; 6:9; 27:7; Ex 33:14; Ps 51:11; 89:15). But in that era God had not yet revealed the way this could be possible. Now He has revealed it. Sinful men can come into the presence of God, the absolutely Holy One, only because Christ sacrificed Himself to take away their sins – 10:19,20; 1 Pet 3:18. 9:9 The Old Testament sacrifices were not able to take away the consciousness of sin and guilt. So they were not able to cleanse

“Table” – Ex 25:23-30. 9:3 “Second veil” – Ex 26:31-35. The first curtain separated the Holy Place from the courtyard. 9:4 “Censer” – Ex 30:1-10. “Ark” – Ex 25:10-15. “Manna” – Ex 16:14-16,33. “Aaron’s rod” – Num 17:8-11. “Tablets” – Ex 25:16. 9:5 “Cherubim” – Ex 25:17-22.

HEBREWS 9:10 524

perfect in regard to the conscience, 10 but had to do only with foods and drinks, and various washings, and regulations about the body, imposed on them until the time of reformation.

purification, 14 how much more will the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?

11 But Christ has come as a high priest of good things to come. Going through a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this creation, 12 and not with the blood of goats and calves, but with his own blood, he entered in once for all into the Most Holy Place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.

15 And for this reason he is the mediator of the new covenant, so that as a result of his death as a ransom for sins committed under the first covenant, those who are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance.

16 Now where there is a testament, of necessity there must also be the death of the one who made it. 17 For a testament is in force only after men are dead. It has no power at all while the one who made it is living.

13 For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the ceremonially unclean, sanctifies to the extent of outward bodily

the conscience – 10:2. And if the conscience is not clean, there can be no going into God’s presence with “full assurance of faith” (10:22). Note on conscience at Acts 23:1. 9:10 The Old Testament regulations concerning food, etc (Leviticus chapter 11; Num 6:15,17; 28:7,8; Ex 30:17-21; Lev 16:24) were also only types, shadows and pictures of spiritual things. They had no spiritual value in themselves but were only external “regulations.” And God did not give them for His people forever – only until the “time of reformation.” The Greek word translated “reformation” means “making straight.” The Old Testament regulations were only meant to last until God introduced a new arrangement (the new covenant established by Christ). 9:11-28 The writer takes up again the subject of Christ as high priest and shows how His ministry accomplishes what all the activities of the priests under the old covenant did not accomplish. 9:11 See 8:2,5. 9:12 “Goats and calves” – Lev 16:14,15,27. “Own blood” – in vs 11-28 the word “blood” is used eleven times. Sacrifice and death also are used several times and these words imply blood. The writer shows that the blood (the sacrifice, the death) of Christ is so important because:

wrong, good or bad. On conscience see Acts 23:1; 24:16; Rom 2:15; 9:1; 1 Cor 8:7; 10:28,29; 2 Cor 1:12; 1 Tim 1:5; 3:9; 4:2; Titus 1:15. If a conscience is defiled with sin and conscious of guilt, it needs to be “cleansed.” That is, it must be satisfied that sin and guilt have been taken away, that there is no longer any reason for God’s judgment and punishment to come.

This is what the blood of Christ does. Our knowledge of the sacrifice of Christ, our faith that His blood was shed to take away our sins, satisfies our conscience. The blood of Christ does not cleanse us from the knowledge that we are sinners (1 John 1:8; 1 Tim 1:15; etc), but assures us that God’s anger is removed from us. God uses the truth about Christ’s sacrifice in our minds to instruct our consciences and so cleanse them. Compare Acts 15:9.

An awakened conscience that accuses and rages against us is a very painful thing. How can it find peace and rest? Only in Christ’s sacrifice. When this happens we can freely and gladly “serve the living God.” Observe the Trinity in this verse – the Son offered Himself to the Father through the Holy Spirit. Notes on the Trinity at Matt 3:16,17; etc. “Without spot” – 4:15; 7:26; 1 Pet 1:19; 2:22; 3:18. 9:15 “For this reason” – the fact that Christ’s blood cleanses the conscience. This is what the OT sacrifices could not do – v 9; 10:2.

It cleanses the consciences of believers (v 14)

It was a ransom to set them free (v 16) It is the only basis for forgiveness (v 22) It purified “heavenly things” (v 23) And it did away with sin (vs 26,28).

“Mediator of the new covenant” – 8:6-13. This covenant is based on the shed blood of the Lord Jesus – Matt 26:28.

“Ransom – v 12; Matt 20:28. “Under the first covenant” – Christ died for the sins of His people in all ages of the world. This includes all those who sinned before He came into the world. Compare Rom 3:25.

“Redemption” – v 15. Notes at Ps 78:35; Matt 20:28. Notice the redemption Christ obtained for believers is “eternal.” Compare 5:9; 10:14. Its result is permanent. He has bought His own at the price of His blood and they are His forever – 1 Pet 1:18,19; 1 Cor 6:20; John 6:37; 17:6,11,12. 9:13 “Heifer” – see Numbers chapter 19. This ceremony had nothing to do with taking away guilt or cleansing the heart from sin. Nor did any other animal sacrifice. 9:14 “Conscience” – conscience is the faculty in a human being which judges his actions and declares them either right or

“Inheritance” – 1:2,14. 9:16 “Testament” – in Greek the word for “covenant” is the same as the word for “will” and “testament.” In English (and many other languages) we use two entirely different words. In v 15 the writer has spoken of an “inheritance” which comes to believers. Now he says that this inheritance could not come unless the one who made the testament

525 HEBREWS 9:28

18 For this reason even the first covenant was not dedicated without blood. 19 For when Moses had spoken every commandment to all the people, according to the Law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water and scarlet wool and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book and all the people, 20 and said, “This is the blood of the covenant which God has commanded you.”

than these.

24 For Christ has not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are only copies of the true, but into heaven itself, to appear now in the presence of God for us. 25 And it is not that he should offer himself often, as the high priest enters the Most Holy Place every year with the blood of other sacrifices. 26 For then he would have had to suffer often since the beginning of the world. But now once for all, at the end of the ages, he has appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.

21 Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels used in its service. 22 And according to the Law almost everything is cleansed with blood, and without shedding of blood there is no forgiveness. 23 It was therefore necessary that the copies of things in the heavens should be purified by these sacrifices, but the heavenly things themselves by better sacrifices

27 And as it is appointed to men to die once, but after this the judgment, 28 so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many. And to those who look for him he will appear the second time for

(Christ) died. 9:18-20 See Ex 24:1-8. The writer now speaks of the old covenant (Ex 19:5), as if it were a will or testament. God made this covenant and in it promised an inheritance to Israel (Deut 12:8-10; Josh 1:6; 23:4; Ps 105:11). But God did not die in order that this covenant or “will” should come into effect. Instead He ordained that animals should die. How can the death of animals bring God’s testament into effect?

16:16,20). In the New Testament the “house” of God is His people, Christ’s Church (3:6). This “house” had to be purified with Christ’s blood. Christ Himself and His blood are the “better sacrifices” of this verse. 9:24 “Copies” – or “representations.” This is what the holy places in both the tabernacle and the temple were. They were made according to the pattern of “the true” – note at 8:2. Heaven is the “true” Most Holy Place.

“For us” – 7:25; 1 Tim 2:5; 1 John 2:1. 9:25 Lev 16:14,15,34. 9:26 “Once for all” – vs 12,28; 10:10,14. Christ’s one sacrifice nearly two thousand years ago was all that is needed for men to be forgiven. He offered Himself and took away the “sin of the world” (John 1:29). Any repetition of this one sacrifice is unnecessary and unthinkable. 9:27 “Die once” – the Bible does not teach that individuals are born physically again and again on earth and die again and again. There is only one physical birth and one physical death. See notes on reincarnation at Job 11:12; John 9:3. The idea that through reincarnation individuals can obtain salvation is completely unnecessary (as well as false). Christ by the sacrifice of Himself took away all our sins. In a moment of time any of us by trusting in Him can receive complete forgiveness, spiritual birth and eternal salvation.

We must keep in mind that all that was a type or picture or shadow of things to come (vs 23,24; 8:5; 10:1). Israel’s inheritance was a picture of the eternal heavenly inheritance promised to believers now. And the sacrifice of animals was a picture of Christ’s sacrificial death. God knew then that later in time He would become a man and die, and gave that illustration of His coming death. Moses sprinkled literal blood on the people’s bodies (Ex 24:8). Christ sprinkles His blood (spiritually, figuratively) in the inner parts – the heart and conscience of believers (v 14; 10:22). 9:21 This is not recorded in the Old Testament. The writer obtained the information from some other good source. 9:22 “Almost everything” – usually the blood of animals was required for atonement. But there were exceptions (Lev 5:11-13; Num 31:22-24). “Without. . .blood. . .no forgiveness” – see Lev 17:11. Now God forgives men only on the basis of Christ’s shed blood – Matt 26:28; Eph 1:7. 9:23 “Copies of things” – 8:5; 10:1. “Heavenly things” – heaven itself did not need to be purified. That is God’s holy dwelling place and there is no taint of sin or evil there. “Heavenly things” probably means those things of the new covenant, this new relationship between God and believers, the sphere where redeemed men have access to God and serve Him here on earth. These “things” are spiritual realities having to do with believers’ present sanctification, worship and service. The OT tabernacle, etc, had to be purified with the blood of animals (Lev

“Judgment” – Matt 10:15; Acts 17:31; etc. After that one death men die, there is something that awaits them, and it is not rebirth back into the world. 9:28 “The sins of many” – Isa 53:11; Matt 26:28. Compare John 1:29; 2 Cor 5:14; John 3:16; 1 John 2:2. Though Jesus died for the whole world only those who receive Him by faith have the forgiveness of sins.

“Second time” – see references at John 14:3. In this verse “salvation” means the final salvation of believers, viewed here as something future. It is like an inheritance to be received hereafter – 1:14; Rom 8:23,24; 1 Pet 1:4,5. Believers are saved already from the penalty of sin, from condemnation and hell. They are being

HEBREWS 10:1 526

salvation, without bearing sin.

not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.

5 Therefore when he comes into the world, he says,

For the Law has a shadow of good things to come, not the very substance of the things. So with those sacrifices which they offer continually year after year it can never make perfect those who approach it. 2 For then would they not have ceased to be offered? Because the worshippers once cleansed would no longer have a consciousness of sins. 3 But in those sacrifices sins are remembered again every year. 4 For it is

Sacrifice and offering you did not desire, but a body you have prepared for me. 6 In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin you have had no pleasure. 7 Then said I, See, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me) to do your will, O God.

saved from the power of sin (Matt 1:21; John 5:24; Rom 8:1-4; 1 Cor 1:21; etc). They will be saved from the presence of sin and its effects, and obtain complete salvation of spirit, soul, and body.

the teaching of the Bible about atonement and substitutionary death we should understand the following facts.

All sin is against God – see Ps 51:4. Even those sins which seem to be only against other people, or oneself, or the world, are really against God, because all men and all creation are His property. If a person destroys your house he is sinning against you because it is your house. If a person harms another human being or property or the environment he is sinning against God because everything is God’s. If a person sins against you (like destroying your house) and you forgive him without demanding payment you are bearing the results of his sin against you. You are showing that you are willing to pay the cost of it.

Notice the words “Those who look for him” – Matt 24:42-51. This means to look forward with hope for His appearance. Compare Titus 2:13. On the day of atonement (Leviticus chapter 16) after the high priest entered the Most Holy Place the people of God waited outside for His appearance. Jesus has entered the true Most Holy Place, heaven itself. Outside, on the earth, His people wait for Him. This suggests that this entire age between the first and second comings of Christ is like a great day of atonement. 10:1 “Shadow” – 8:2,5; 9:23,24. The law with its tabernacle and offerings and regulations and rules was only a type, a hint, a picture of “good things” – the things of Christ’s ministry for men and the eternal salvation of His believers.

If God is willing to forgive all men, then he must be willing to bear the results of their sins and pay the cost Himself of what they have done. Sin cries out for punishment, for vengeance (see Num 31:1-3; Deut 32:41,43; Isa 34:8; 47:3; Rom 12:19). Who will, who can bear this punishment? Who can bear the just penalty that God demands for His broken laws? Then who? Only guilty people, or else God Himself. Only He, coming as a sinless man and offering Himself as a sacrifice for the sins of men, could bear their penalty and take away their guilt. This He did.

“Can never make perfect” – v 14; 2:10; 5:9; 11:40; 12:23. Animal sacrifices could never begin to make anyone perfectly fit for God’s presence (7:11,19). For the significance of animal sacrifices see notes at Lev 1:2. 10:2,3 See 9:9. “Consciousness of sin” – or, possibly, a “sinful conscience.” The writer means that if the people had really thought that their sins were completely, finally taken away by their offerings, their consciences would have been cleansed; they would have realized that their heart need no longer accuse them. See 9:14. 10:4 “Not possible” – why was this impossible? Animals could not be a substitute for men and die in their place. All they could be was a picture, a type of someone dying in the place of men. Animals have no moral nature. They were only ignorant, unwilling victims which could never bear the guilt and punishment due to the sins of man. This punishment is spiritual death, separation from God. See Matt 25:41; 2 Thess 1:9; Rev 20:14. Even men could never be a sin offering for other men. Every man is a sinner and can die only for his own sins, not the sins of someone else. If there were a sinless man, and if he could be a sacrifice for sin, he could only die in the place of one other man, not for all men. Also God would have to agree to it, and He has not. To grasp fully

This is the meaning of Christ’s incarnation. He, the sinless God-man, could be the substitute for all men. All sin was against Him. In our place He bore all sin in His own body on the cross and suffered its penalty (2:9; 13:12; Acts 20:28; 1 Pet 2:24). Atonement and forgiveness are based on suffering – not the suffering of a sacrificial animal, not our own suffering, but God’s. If Christ is not the incarnation of God there could have been no final and complete atonement for sin. 10:5-7 See notes at Ps 40:6-8. This quotation is from the Greek translation of the Old Testament (Septuagint) dating from the 3rd century BC. The writer is showing from the OT that his teaching about animal sacrifices is correct.

“Sacrifice and offering” – God did not want animal sacrifices but a much better sacrifice than those. “I” in v 7 means Christ. “Your will, O God” here means God’s will that Christ should be the one sacrifice for sins. 10:7 Matt 26:39; etc.

527 HEBREWS 10:16

8 Above when he said, “Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin you did not desire, and have had no pleasure in” (which are offered by the Law), 9 and then said, “See, I come to do your will, O God.” He takes away the first things so that he may establish the second.

he had offered one sacrifice for sins forever, sat down at the right hand of God. 13 From now on he waits expectantly until his enemies are made his footstool.

14 For by one offering he has perfected forever those who are sanctified.

10 By this will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.

15 Concerning this the Holy Spirit also is a witness to us. For after he first said, 16 “This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, says the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and write them in their minds,” he adds,

11 And every priest stands daily ministering and offering over and over the same sacrifices which can never take away sins. 12 But this man, after

10:8 “Offered by the law” – God appointed them so that they could be an illustration of the sacrifice of Christ. But He knew that they could not do all that He wanted done. 10:9 “That he may establish the second” – he means the old and new covenants. He has set aside the first one – 8:7,13. 10:10 “Sanctified” – by completely fulfilling God’s will and dying for believers Christ has made them holy. This means He has set them apart and consecrated them to be God’s people – 1 Pet 2:9. See notes on holy and sanctify at Lev 20:7; John 17:17-19. The word here in v 10 does not speak of the life of holiness believers are to live. That is seen in 12:10-16. Believers in Christ are now holy, they are being made holy (12:10), they will finally be made completely holy (Col 1:22). This is true of all His believers, not merely a special few. 10:11 “Stands” – there was no chair in the tabernacle or temple. This may well signify that the work of the priests there was never finished.

Christ has perfectly taken away their sins – not one is counted against them (Rom 4:8; 8:33). He has given them a perfect relationship with God (Rom 8:1,15; 2 Cor 5:18,19).

He has perfectly cleansed their conscience (9:14).

He has perfectly fitted them to enter the presence of God now and forever (v 22; Rom 5:2; Eph 2:18).

That this is the meaning of the word “perfected” as used here is clear from the verses which follow (up to v 23). No believer on earth is perfect in the sense that he has no flaw, or has no sin in him, or never errs – Jam 3:2; 1 John 1:8. No believer yet is perfect in every sense – see Phil 3:12 where the same word is used. That kind of perfection awaits the future – 1 John 3:2.

“Forever” – 5:9; 9:12. The results of Christ’s sacrifice for His people individually and collectively are permanent and irreversible.

“Those who are sanctified” – v 10. If this phrase is translated “those who are being sanctified” (as some scholars say it should be translated), then the phrase would point out what is happening to all believers in Christ; it would be a definition of what all real believers are. Compare 12:5-10; Matt 5:6,8; Rom 6:15-22; 8:12-14; 1 John 3:3,6,9,10. All believers in Christ, not merely some exceptionally holy and dedicated ones, are “made perfect” in Him, and have been sanctified, and are being sanctified. 10:15 “Holy Spirit also is a witness. . .saying” – 3:7; 9:8; 2 Tim 3:16; 2 Pet 1:21. Here He reveals what it means for believers to be “made perfect.” 10:16 See Jer 31:34. This is a very important element in the perfection that Christ brings believers into. God gives them a spiritual understanding of His laws and an inner desire and ability to obey them. This is what Christ had (v 7), and this is what God gives His people on the basis of Christ’s sacrifice. It is a very important mark of the new covenant. Indeed, without it what real evidence is there that anyone is a believer? See John 14:15,23; Rom 8:3,4; 1 Cor 2:16; 2 Cor 3:3. What use is it for a person to say his sins are gone if he has no heart for God, no mind to serve Christ, no delight in doing God’s will revealed in the Bible? Can the blessings of the new covenant be divided? Can we have one and refuse the others?

“Never take away sins” – v 4. 10:12 “Forever” – vs 10,14; 9:12,25-28. His one sacrifice is forever, because no other sacrifice for sin is needed.

“Sat down” – this indicates that His work of offering a sacrifice was finished forever. Nothing can be added to it. See John 19:30. Nothing that any so-called priest can do now is in any way necessary for the salvation of anyone.

“Right hand” – the writer brings us back to where he started his letter – 1:3. 10:13 “Footstool” – 1:13; Ps 110:1. God the Father has not yet made Christ’s enemies a “footstool.” Christ still waits for that time. It will come – Rev 11:15-18. 10:14 For many hundreds of years priests sacrificed many thousands of animals each year, but by all that not one sin was taken away, not one person made “perfect.” But Christ’s one offering made all believers in Him perfect forever. What does this mean? One meaning of the Greek word translated “perfected” is “made complete.” In this verse this would mean this:

Christ’s sacrifice for His people saves them completely with nothing lacking (compare 7:25).

His one sacrifice is the basis of a perfect standing before God. By it every barrier has been removed and perfect reconciliation made.

HEBREWS 10:17 528

17 “And their sins and lawless deeds I will remember no more.”

God. 22 So let us draw near with a sincere heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.

18 Now where these have forgiveness, there is no more offering for sin.

19 Therefore, brothers, we have boldness to enter into the Most Holy Place by the blood of Jesus, 20 by a new and living way that he has consecrated for us through the veil, that is to say, his flesh; 21 and we have a high priest over the house of

23 Let us hold firmly the confession of our faith without wavering (for he is faithful who promised). 24 And let us consider how to stir each other up to love and good works, 25 not forsaking our meetings together, as the way of some is, but

10:21 “We have a high priest” – 2:17; 4:14; etc. “House of God” – 3:6. 10:22 “Let us draw near” – see 4:16; Eph 2:18; 3:12; Rom 5:1,2; Jam 4:8. The writer says four things are involved in drawing near as we ought.

10:17 This too helps to show the writer’s meaning when he says Christ has made believers “perfect.” He has given them perfect forgiveness of sins. The meaning here is the same as Paul’s meaning when he says believers have been counted righteous. See Rom 3:24; 4:6-8; 8:33. Christ has made the believer’s standing before God perfect. 10:18 “No more” – the work is finished completely and perfectly and forever. God does not require any other sacrifice or any repetition of Christ’s one sacrifice. 10:19-23 Here, in some of the most significant and powerful words ever penned, is the essence of all the writer has been saying up to this point. 10:19 “Therefore” – 2:1; 3:1; 4:1,14; 6:1. The writer has concluded the teaching about Christ as High Priest and Mediator of the new covenant. Now he exhorts all believers to behave in accordance with all this truth. In doing so he further shows how “perfect” is their standing with God.

“Sincere heart” – Luke 12:1; Matt 5:8; John 4:23,24; 1 Cor 5:8.

“Full assurance of faith” – 11:1,6. Compare 3:12. This is what all believers should have and can have. We should be sure that Christ has taken away our sins, that He is our high priest, that His way brings us to God, that God will receive us into His presence. Doubts and fears about these matters should have no place in our hearts. And the better we understand what God has revealed in this letter to the Hebrews the greater our assurance can be. Compare 3:14; 6:19; 1 John 5:13; 2 Tim 1:12; John 14:1; Luke 12:32.

“Sprinkled from an evil conscience” – this “sprinkling” of the heart speaks of an inner experience. See 9:13,14. The blood of Christ is sprinkled on the believer’s heart. This means that the understanding of Christ’s sacrifice, and belief in it, gives cleansing to his heart.

“Boldness to enter” – under the old covenant only the high priest could enter the Most Holy Place and that only once a year (9:7). No ordinary Israelite ever had the boldness to enter there. Now any moment of any day the believer in Christ can confidently enter the heavenly Most Holy Place – that is, can enter the presence of God. God has made all believers “priests” (13:15,16; 1 Pet 2:9; Rev 1:6), and all may follow their high priest into God’s presence. But this is only because the blood of Jesus has made atonement for sin and removed that barrier that separated God and men. 10:20 This way of Christ is new compared with the way of the old covenant which kept people at a distance – Ex 19:21-25; 27:9-19. It is a living way, a way that depends on Christ’s life and gives new spiritual life to those who believe in Him – John 14:6; 3:1-4. This is in contrast to the dead ceremonies and rituals of the old covenant.

“Bodies washed with pure water” – all through this letter the writer has regarded the physical things of Old Testament worship as symbols of spiritual realities. He is doing the same thing here (though some scholars think he was referring to Christian baptism). See Ex 30:17-21; Lev 8:6; 16:4. This physical washing of the bodies of the priests signifies the cleansing of the acts of the bodies of believers now. They are the priests under the new covenant – v 19. Their outward behavior is to be clean, just as their hearts are to be clean. The new and living way which God has opened for believers now was pictured to some extent in the Old Testament. See the note on the spiritual use of the tabernacle at the end of Exodus chapter 30. 10:23 “He is faithful” – 6:16-18; Titus 1:2; 1 John 5:9,10. We should not dishonor Him by doubt and unbelief – these would suggest that He is not faithful to His promises. 10:24 In vs 19-23 he has spoken of the relationship of believers to God, now he shows they have responsibilities to one another. See also 3:13; Rom 14:19; 15:2; 1 Cor 9:24; Col 3:16. “Consider” – we ought to give thought as to how to go about encouraging others to love Christ more and to serve Him better. 10:25 No believer should give up going to

“The veil” – in both the tabernacle and the temple there was a curtain which separated the Holy Place from the Most Holy Place (9:3). This signified that the way into God’s presence was not yet revealed – 9:8. That curtain was a symbol of Christ. When Christ came in a human body (10:5) and died for our sins the curtain in the temple was torn into two parts – Matt 27:50,51, leaving a gap in the middle. In other words, His death revealed the way into God’s presence. We can enter the Most Holy Place because of Christ’s crucified body, torn for us.

529 HEBREWS 10:30

encouraging each other, and so much the more as you see the day approaching.

two or three witnesses. 29 Of how much worse punishment, do you suppose, will he be thought deserving who has trampled underfoot the Son of God, and has counted the blood of the covenant with which he was sanctified an unholy thing, and has insulted the Spirit of grace? 30 For we know him who has said,

26 For if we wilfully go on sinning after we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remains no more sacrifice for sins, 27 but only a fearful expectation of judgment and fiery indignation which will consume the adversaries. 28 He who despised Moses’ law died without mercy on the testimony of

Vengeance is mine, I will repay,

meetings where other believers will be. Each one needs fellowship and each one should encourage others in this life of faith. What is meant by seeing “the day approaching”? Possibly the writer meant the destruction of Jerusalem and the temple (Matt 24:1-3; Luke 19:41-44; 21:20-24). This was very near to the time he wrote this letter. Or he may have meant the day of Christ’s return (9:28; Matt 24:33). Or he may have included both in this phrase. Many among the first generation of Christians were looking for both of these events to happen at more or less the same time. 10:26-31 This is the fourth warning against apostasy. See note at 2:1-4. This one concerns deliberately sinning against the light of the glorious truth God has revealed through Christ and about Christ. 10:26 “Go on sinning” – this describes a settled state of the heart and life, not one or more acts of sin. The writer does not say that he thinks any of them will fall into this condition. He uses the word “if” (compare 6:6). In v 39 he says he is sure that the believers to whom he is writing will not be guilty of it (compare 1 John 3:9,10).

has revealed about Christ and His one sacrifice for sin will find that they are among God’s enemies. Compare John 7:7; 15:18; Rom 5:10; Jam 4:4. 10:28 See 2:2; Deut 17:6,7. For sins under the law that were punished by death see Ex 21:36. See an example in Num 15:30-35. 10:29 This is the sin the writer speaks of in v 26. Compare 6:6; Matt 12:31; 1 John 5:16,17. Deliberate sin against the old covenant was punished by death. The new covenant is far greater than the old, so sin against it is far worse than sin against the old. The greater the light and truth God gives, the greater our responsibility to obey it, and the greater the punishment if we do not. Will a true believer in Christ commit the sin described in this verse – trample Christ under foot, count His blood unholy, etc? It seems impossible in the light of other teaching about believers in the New Testament. See John 5:24; Rom 8:1,2833; Phil 1:6; 1 John 3:9,10; etc. But what about the phrase “the blood. . . with which he was sanctified?” Can a person be “sanctified” by Christ’s blood and not be a believer, not be saved? The word sanctification does not necessarily imply salvation and faith. The root meaning is to “set apart” (notes at Lev 20:7; John 17:1719). For a case of unbelievers being sanctified see 1 Cor 7:14. Let us keep in mind that in this letter we have a comparison of the old and new covenants, and that it was written to Hebrews. They knew that as a nation Israel was sanctified by blood (9:18-20; Ex 24:7,8; 31:13; Lev 21:8). But this did not at all mean that every individual in Israel was a true believer or saved from God’s wrath – see 3:10,11,19.

The writer seems to be referring to one kind of sin in particular. Believers may sin and obtain forgiveness (1 John 1:9; 2:1; 5:16). But there is a sin for which there is no forgiveness. Here that sin is described as rejecting Christ and His sacrifice, turning away from the new covenant in His blood, and refusing to obey the voice of God’s Spirit (v 29). There are those who teach that if believers commit sin they may be lost forever. This is not the teaching of the New Testament – Matt 6:12; 1 John 1:9; 2:1.

“Knowledge of the truth” – he does not say “after repentance and faith.” We may have the knowledge of the truth and yet refuse to repent and believe in Christ. The sin the writer speaks about in this verse may be this continual refusal. That is indicated in the next words.

The foundation of the new covenant is Christ’s blood – 9:15. See 13:12, which says that Christ suffered to sanctify “the people” with His own blood. The new covenant was made with the house of Israel – 8:8. The nation of Israel is still set apart (sanctified) from other nations for God’s special purpose (Rom 9:1-5; 11:11,25-29). But most of them reject Christ and remain without faith and salvation. And is it not possible to say that the visible church on earth is sanctified by the blood of Christ? And is it not true to say also that a great many in the visible church are unbelieving and have never been saved? See also 1 Tim 2:6, which says that Christ gave Himself as “a ransom” for all men. The ransom He gave was Himself, His own blood – 1 Pet 1:18,19. 10:30 Deut 32:35,36; Ps 135:14.

“No more sacrifice” – if anyone rejects Christ’s sacrifice he has cut himself off from the one way of forgiveness. And if such a person thinks that he can offer again the OT sacrifices (or any other such sacrifices), and that God will accept them, he is making a grave mistake. 10:27 “Judgment” – 9:27; Acts 17:31; Rev 20:11-15.

“Fiery” – 12:29; 2 Thess 1:7; Matt 3:10; Mark 9:42-48; Luke 16:24; Rev 20:14.

“Adversaries” – he means God’s enemies. Anyone who deliberately rejects the truth God

HEBREWS 10:31 530

says the Lord.

one that lasts. 35 Therefore do not cast away your confidence. It involves a great payment of reward. 36 For you have need of patient endurance, so that after you have done the will of God, you might receive the promise. 37 For yet a little while and he who is coming will come, and will not delay.

And again,

The Lord will judge his people.

31 It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.

32 But recall the former days, when, after you were enlightened, you patiently endured a great struggle with sufferings. 33 On the one hand, you were made a spectacle by both insults and oppression, and on the other hand, you associated yourselves with those who were so treated. 34 For you had compassion on me in my chains, and endured joyfully the plundering of your possessions, because you knew that you have in heaven a better possession and

38 “Now the righteous will live by faith, but if anyone draws back, my soul will have no pleasure in him.”

39 But we are not of those who draw back to destruction, but of those who believe to the saving of the soul.

Now faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen. 11

10:31 Falling into the hands of the living God is a fearful thing because God is holy, hates sins and will surely punish unbelief and rebellion. We need not worry about this if we receive God’s truth and follow it, if we do as He says in vs 19-25. 10:32-39 As he did in 6:9-12 after the warning against falling away from the truth, so he does now. He wants them to know he believes they are saved people who will not commit the sin of vs 26-29. He wants them to have confidence and go on proving their faith by their deeds. 10:32-34 Their firmness in the face of suffering, their love for other people of Christ, their willingness to lose all things for Christ’s sake – all this was strong evidence that their faith was real.

destruction for them. But the inspired writer says they will not draw back. Some say even true believers may draw back, commit the sins described in v 26; 2:3; 3:12; 6:6; 12:25, and be lost forever. The writer indicates that they will not. Faith is much more powerful than some people think. It is stronger than the world (1 John 5:4).

It can move mountains and make seemingly impossible things possible (Matt 17:20; Rom 4:19-22). It enables us to see the invisible (2 Cor 4:18). It is the instrument God has chosen to save men and to keep them saved (Eph 2:8; 1 Pet 1:5) – so it must be the very best instrument for that.

“Struggle” (v 32) – v 26; Acts 26:18; 2 Cor 4:6; 2 Tim 3:12. “One that lasts” (v 34) – see 6:12; Matt 6:19,20; Rom 8:17; 1 Pet 1:4. Eternal possessions are what every believer in Christ has, so he should not be much concerned with what happens to his possessions down here, or whether he even has any or not. 10:35-36 “Reward” – Matt 19:28-30; Rev 22:12. “Patient endurance” – see 3:6,14; 6:11; Rom 3:3-5; 8:24,25; Jam 1:2-4. Simply going on enduring all things and keeping faith in Christ in spite of anything that happens – this is what every believer must do. And the writer is confident that they will do so (v 39). We should have the same confidence. 10:37,38 Hab 2:3,4. See also Rom 1:17; Gal 3:11. God counts men righteous when they believe Him – Rom 3:24,25,28; 4:24; 5:1. Having been counted righteous they begin a life of faith which goes on to the end of their time on earth (2 Cor 5:7). In Hebrews the emphasis is on this living by faith and persevering to the end by faith.

Will an instrument God has selected fail to achieve His purpose? It is an object of Christ’s special prayer for believers (Luke 22:32). Will it, then, fail? The writer to Hebrews expresses his confidence that it will not. See the note at Rom 5:9,10 also. True believers in Christ go on believing to the final salvation God has promised them. In the next chapter he shows something of the power of faith. 11:1 This is the only place in the Bible where faith is defined in words (many places show what it is by revealing it in action). Faith has to do with two areas or spheres – the future (what we hope for), and the unseen. God has made promises and given revelations concerning these two spheres. Faith believes these promises and relies on these revelations. This brings assurance to the heart. Faith is not a leap into the dark; it is a leap into the light. It is not wishful thinking; it is based on the powerful evidence of God’s Word. True faith does not believe every idea about God that men may have, or everything that men think is God’s revelation. It believes the truth revealed in the Bible.

“If anyone draws back” – 6:6. 10:39 “We” – he means true believers in Christ (he knew he was one, and they had given much evidence that they were – vs 32-34; 6:11). “If” they “draw back”, God will not be pleased; it will mean

“Assurance” – the word also means “substance” or “essence” or “nature” or “confidence” but here “assurance” seems best. The Greek is a combination of two

531 HEBREWS 11:6

2 For by it the forefathers obtained a good commendation.

speaks.

5 By faith Enoch was taken away so he would not experience death. He was not found, because God had taken him away. For before his being taken away he had the testimony that he pleased God.

3 Through faith we understand that the worlds were created by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which are visible.

4 By faith Abel offered to God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain did. By it he obtained a testimony that he was righteous, God testifying of his offerings. And by it, though he is dead, he still

6 But without faith it is impossible to please him, for he who comes to God must believe that he exists, and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him.

inactive. It is a powerful force which always produces action (see notes at 10:39; Jam 2:14-26). Second, faith obtained blessings from God. God blessed each believer in this list in some wonderful way or other.

words, one meaning “under”, the other meaning “standing.” In other words, faith is something which stands under something else, something like a foundation. What is this something else that faith stands under? Here in Hebrews it is all that is hoped for in Christ. Faith is a true foundation for our hopes. Without faith we would have no right to hope and no good reason for hoping. And faith is a foundation, a quality, which enables us to stand under every kind of hardship, difficulty or suffering that could possibly destroy hope. Compare Rom 5:1-4.

Third, faith enabled those who had it to endure all things and go on enduring to the end. So true faith works, obtains, and perseveres. A faith that does not do these three things is not true Bible faith.

“Abel” – see Gen 4:1-10. In him we see the relationship between faith and sacrifice. This is where all of us as sinners must begin, and that is one of the chief teachings of this letter. Abel’s faith was based on a revelation (true faith always is), and by faith he chose the sacrifice God had appointed. Cain refused to do this. So Abel’s sacrifice was better than his.

“Conviction” – or “evidence” or “proving” or “exposing” – the Greek word may mean any of these. The verb is used in John 3:20; 16:8; 1 Cor 14:24; Eph 5:11,13; etc. Faith is a conviction that the unseen things the Bible speaks of actually exist. In a way, it brings them to light, enables the unseen to be “seen.” Compare v 27; 2 Cor 4:18. 11:2 “Forefathers” – here means the people of God who lived in olden times. God commended them for their faith. The commendation was this: out of the whole human race they alone were on the right road, believed the one true God, were righteous before God. We have a part of that commendation in this chapter. From God’s point of view the history of mankind is a history of those who believed Him. Faith and what it accomplished is what really matters, for that is what will last forever; all else passes away (1 John 2:17). 11:3 Observe that faith is not contrary to understanding or reason – faith gives understanding. It is like the eye which lets in the light. Believers know how the universe came into being because God has revealed it. They need not speculate about its origin as unbelievers do. God spoke and creation began (Gen 1:1,3,6,9, etc; Ps 33:6; Isa 40:26; 42:5; John 1:3; Col 1:16). 11:4 Now he begins to speak of the “forefathers” who had faith. Not all of them were great or exceptional people (Abel was a shepherd, Jacob and Samson were full of faults, Rahab had been a prostitute, etc). But they all had one thing in common – they believed God and in this they are examples to us all. Not all Old Testament believers are here by name. The writer chose various ones to illustrate various aspects of faith, the many sides of faith. The results of faith as seen here are three.

“Faith. . .righteous” – compare Gen 15:6; Rom 1:17; 3:22; 5:1. By his example Abel still speaks today and says “Believe God’s revelation and choose God’s appointed sacrifice.” Now this sacrifice is the Lord Jesus Christ – 7:27; 9:12,26,28; 10:10,14. 11:5 Enoch illustrates the relationship between faith and fellowship with God. See Gen 5:21-24. There is no possibility of knowing God or walking with God apart from faith. Unbelief calls God a liar (1 John 5:10), and how can there be fellowship between two persons when there is distrust and slanderous thoughts in the heart of one? Enoch illustrates also the relationship between faith and immortality, the change that will come to believers when Christ returns (1 Cor 15:51-53; 1 Thess 4:15-17). 11:6 “Without faith it is impossible to please him” – not merely difficult. Unbelief is not a small fault God can overlook, not some sort of misfortune. It is a deadly sin that strikes at the very heart of that relationship that should exist between God and man. It is the inner choice of a person for sin and darkness instead of God and light. It is a rejection of God’s revelation and God’s Son. And God punishes it as it deserves – 3:11,12,19; John 3:36; Rev 21:8. Observe that faith accepts two things as true: that the God revealed in the Bible exists, and that He will reward the earnest seeker. Here are the two realms of v 1 – the unseen (God), and the future (rewards). Faith accepts these two truths because God has revealed them – 1:1-3; Isa 44:6; 45:5,18,21; John 1:18; Matt 7:7,8.

First, it caused those who had it to do something. True faith is not lifeless, not

HEBREWS 11:7 532

7 By faith Noah, being warned of God about things not yet seen, moved with godly fear, prepared an ark to save his household. By it he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.

13 These all died in faith, not having received the things promised. But they saw them far off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 14 For they who say such things declare plainly that they seek a country. 15 And certainly, if they had been thinking of that country they had left, they would have had opportunity to return. 16 But they were longing for a better country, that is, a heavenly one. Therefore God is not ashamed to be called their God, for he has prepared a city for them.

8 By faith Abraham obeyed when he was called to go to a place that he would afterwards receive for an inheritance. And he went out not knowing where he was going.

9 By faith he lived in the land of promise, as in a foreign country, dwelling in tents with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise. 10 For he looked for a city which has foundations, whose builder and maker is God.

17 By faith Abraham, when he was tested, offered up Isaac. Yes, he who had received the promises offered up his only begotten son, 18 of whom it was said, “In Isaac will your descendants be called.” 19 Abraham took into account that God was able to raise him even from the dead. And he received him back from there, figuratively speaking.

11 Through faith Sara also received strength to become pregnant, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she considered the one who had promised faithful. 12 Therefore from just one man, and him as good as dead, came offspring as many as the multitude of the stars of the sky, as innumerable as the sand at the sea shore.

20 By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau

“Earnestly seek him” – see Deut 4:29; Jer 29:13. 11:7 Noah illustrates the connection between faith and refuge from God’s anger against sin. See Gen 6:9-7:5. Now Christ is the refuge for people. They are safe under His protection.

settle down in this one. Compare 1 Pet 2:11. Believers now are to have the same outlook. Their lasting possessions and their citizenship are in heaven (10:34; Matt 6:19,20; Phil 3:20). By faith they understand this and rejoice in the fact that this world is not their home, that they are only passing through it on their way to the city of God in heaven (12:22; Gal 4:26; Rev 21:2). 11:11,12 Gen 15:4-6; 21:1-5; Rom 4:1821. It is certain that Abraham believed God’s promise that he and Sarah his wife would have descendants. But in Genesis when God promised He would give a son to Abraham and Sarah, nothing is said about Sarah’s faith. See Gen 18:10-15. According to the writer to the Hebrews later on she too believed God’s promise. Together they illustrate the connection between faith and fruitfulness, or faith and seeming impossibilities (Matt 17:20). 11:13 They all illustrate the faith which perseveres to the end (10:39).

“Fear” – notes at Gen 20:11; Ps 34:711; 111:10; Prov 1:7. “Household” – compare Acts 16:31. “Condemned the world” – an example of faith condemns unbelief as light condemns darkness (compare John 3:18-21; 15:22-24). “Righteousness which is by faith” – Rom 1:17; 3:24,25; etc. 11:8-19 This chapter gives more space to Abraham than to anyone else. He is the supreme example of faith in the Old Testament and is called “the father of all who believe” – Rom 4:11,16. His life is an illustration of several different aspects of faith. 11:8 See Gen 12:1-5; Acts 7:2-4. Here is the relationship between faith and obedience to God. Without faith there will be no real obedience and if there is no obedience it is proof that there is no faith. See 5:9; John 3:36; Acts 5:32; Rom 1:5; 2 Thess 2:8; and the note at Acts 22:10. God called Abraham to leave all behind and to set out for an unseen place. So he illustrates also the connection between faith and separation from one’s former way of life, faith and forsaking all (compare Luke 14:33; 18:28-30; 2 Cor 6:17,18). But is it not foolish to set out and not know where one is going or what one will be doing? Foolish to man’s reason, perhaps, but not to faith and its greater understanding. 11:9,10 Gen 12:6-9. Abraham’s living in tents and being frequently on the move illustrates the relationship between faith and pilgrimage. See vs 13-16. Abraham had his eyes on the eternal world, so he did not

“Strangers and pilgrims” – not just Abraham (vs 9,10), but all believers the writer has named had the same understanding, the same outlook. Things hoped for, things unseen (v 1) were the great objects of their thoughts, desires, and belief. 11:17-19 Gen 22:1-19. Several aspects of faith are seen in this event – faith and victory in trial, faith obedient in a time of perplexity, faith and resurrection, faith and the infallibility of God’s promises. For the fulfillment of God’s promise in Gen 21:12, Isaac had to live. Abraham believed that if he had to sacrifice Isaac, then God would raise him from death; that God would fulfill His promise regardless of appearances to the contrary. True faith perseveres in spite of circumstances and appearances. It lays hold of the fact that God cannot lie and reasons in His favor. 11:20 Gen 27:27-40. This illustrates the

533 HEBREWS 11:33

concerning things to come.

27 By faith he left Egypt, not fearing the anger of the king. And he patiently endured, as though he saw him who is invisible.

21 By faith Jacob, when he was dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph, and worshipped, leaning on the top of his staff.

28 Through faith he kept the Passover, and the sprinkling of blood, so that the destroyer of the firstborn would not touch them.

22 By faith Joseph, when he was about to die, mentioned the departure of the children of Israel, and gave instructions concerning his bones.

29 By faith they passed through the Red Sea as on dry land. The Egyptians, trying to do this, were drowned.

23 By faith Moses, when he was born, was hidden three months by his parents, because they saw he was an exceptional child, and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.

30 By faith the walls of Jericho collapsed, after they were encircled for seven days.

24 By faith Moses, after he had grown up, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter. 25 He choose to suffer ill-treatment with the people of God, rather than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a time, 26 considering reproach for Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt, for he had fixed his eyes on the giving of the reward.

31 By faith the prostitute Rahab did not perish with those who refused to believe, since she had peacefully received the spies.

32 And what more shall I say? For the time would fail me to tell of Gideon, and Barak, and Samson, and Jephthah, and David, and Samuel, and the prophets, 33 who through faith subdued

connection between faith and things hoped for (v 1). 11:22 Gen 49:1-28; 50:24,25. Both Jacob and Joseph illustrate faith that goes on until death still sure about things God promised for the future (v 13). Jacob’s faith actually shone brightest at the end of his life. True faith does not “draw back” even in the hour of dying (10:39). Were the Hebrews who received this letter tempted to forsake this faith because of difficulties? Let them look to their ancestors. Through what troubles and trials they came! But each one endured to the end. This is what God enables true faith to do. 11:23 Ex 1:22; 2:2; Acts 7:20. They believed God and so were not afraid of the king’s orders. Strong faith overcomes fear – 13:6; Matt 8:26; Mark 4:40; Acts 4:13. They illustrate faith working in behalf of children. Compare v 7; Acts 17:31. 11:24-26 Ex 2:11-13; Acts 7:23-26. Moses at the age of forty made the choice between Egypt and God. Choosing Egypt would mean worldly power, wealth, and pleasure. Choosing God meant to give all that up, and to suffer with God’s people who were then slaves in Egypt. Moses chose God and let everything else go. He could do this because he had faith, and faith helps men to put the proper value on things. Faith is sure that the future unseen things of God are of far more worth than all the world can offer. Compare Phil 3:7,8.

great truth – disgrace for Christ’s sake is of greater value than the treasures of the world (v 26; 13:13; Acts 5:41; 1 Pet 4:12-16). 11:27 “Not fearing” – Ex 2:14 says Moses was afraid that his acts mentioned in vs 11,12 had become known. He must have realized this would cause further trouble to his people Israel. Evidently he feared for them, not for himself. He left Egypt “by faith”, not by fear. True faith is always based on some word from God. Moses left Egypt because he knew God was telling him to do so. He persevered in faith (10:39), and he “saw” Him who is invisible (v 1; 2 Cor 4:18). Faith gives spiritual sight to men. 11:28 See Ex 12:1-30. Here is faith and deliverance from God’s judgment. Compare v 7; 9:27,28; 1 Cor 5:7. 11:29 See Ex 14:15-31. Here is faith and deliverance from enemies. 11:30 See Josh 6:12-20. Here is faith and taking what God has promised (compare Josh 1:3; 1 John 5:14,15; Mark 11:24). 11:31 See Josh 2:1-21; 6:24,25. Here is faith triumphing over great sin and ignorance and delivering from God’s curse (compare Gal 3:10-14; John 5:24).

“Refused to believe” – or “were disobedient” – the Greek word can indicate either or both. See John 3:36. 11:32 The writer would have given many other illustrations from the Old Testament, but it was not necessary. He has shown what true faith is and what it does. Now he groups together a number of heroes of faith and shows how their faith worked, obtained, and persevered (note on v 4). 11:33-38 These verses give ten things OT believers accomplished and eight things they endured. Their certainty about unseen things enabled them to accomplish what they did, and their confidence about things hoped for enabled them to endure what they endured. 11:33 “Kingdoms” – Num 21:23-35; Josh 12:7-24; 2 Sam 8:1-14. “Obtained promises” – the many promises God gave in the Old Testament

Moses illustrates the connection between faith and renunciation. See 10:34; Luke 14:33; 18:28-30; Matt 4:18-22; 10:37-39; 16:24-28. True faith will always be willing to give up everything for Christ. Those who are not willing, though they may say they have faith and though others may think they have faith, actually are without true Bible faith. Then what shall we say of those Christians who reject the way of Moses and Paul, refuse to suffer for Christ, and go after the pleasures, wealth and power of this world? They have a profound need to learn this

HEBREWS 11:34 534

kingdoms, worked righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, 34 quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, became strong in weakness, became valiant in battle, and put to flight foreign armies.

wandered in deserts, and mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.

39 And all of these, though they gained a good commendation through faith, did not receive the things promised. 40 God had provided some better thing for us, so that they, apart from us, would not be made perfect.

35 Women received back their dead, raised to life again. And others were tortured, refusing deliverance, that they might gain a better resurrection. 36 And others experienced trials of cruel mockings and beatings, yes, and bonds and imprisonment. 37 They underwent stoning, they were sawed in two, were tempted, were killed with the sword. They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins, destitute, ill-treated, and tormented 38 (of whom the world was not worthy). They

Therefore since we also are surrounded with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin that so easily adheres to us, and let us run with patient endurance the race that is set before us, 2 looking to Jesus the author and finisher of our faith. For the joy that was set before him he endured the cross,

were given because there was someone there (often not many) to believe them.

perfection will come at the return of Christ – Rom 8:23-30; 1 Cor 15:50-53; 1 Thess 4:15-17; 1 John 3:2. 12:1,2 Here we have a crowd of witnesses (the believers of chapter 11), hindrances to be avoided (sins, etc), a necessary principle of the race we are running (patient endurance), and a great model to look at (Jesus). The writer implies that there will be a great prize at the end of the race.

“Lions” – Dan 6:16-22. 11:34 “Fire” – Dan 3:19-27. “Sword” – 1 Sam 17:45-50. “Became strong” – Jud 6:15; 7:7,8; 16:21,28-30; 2 Chron 14:11; Isa 40:31. Compare 2 Cor 12:9,10. 11:35 “Received back their dead” – 1 Kings 17:17-24; 2 Kings 4:32-37. “Refusing deliverance” – they did not accept deliverance if it meant compromise with wickedness and unbelief.

“Witnesses” – the Greek word means those who testify to something they have seen or experienced. The English word “martyr” is derived from this word. Everywhere we turn in the Bible these witnesses appear. They look at us from the pages of Scripture and testify to us. They tell us the life of faith is a good one, that the rewards are great, that it is possible to overcome every obstacle.

“A better resurrection” – the future resurrection to eternal life, which is far better than being raised from the dead as the sons of the above two women were. 11:36 “Imprisonment” – Gen 39:20; Jer 37:15,16; 38:6. 11:37 “Stoning” – Matt 23:37. “Sawed in two” – according to tradition this is how Isaiah died.

“Every weight” – what runner ever goes into a race loaded down with weights? In the race of faith a weight is any thing that slows us down, or distracts us, or hinders us, or makes running more difficult, or takes away our determination to win. It may be laziness, or worldliness, or lack of discipline, or discouragement, or any of a great number of things. The worst hindrance of all is sin. And there seems to be a specific sin the writer warns about – “the sin that so easily ensnares us.” It seems likely that he is referring to unbelief (though some think he is referring to all sin). Unbelief is surely the greatest hindrance of all in the race believers run. And it barks at the heels of all who are running in faith for the goal.

“Were tempted” – this is certainly true of those heroes of the faith, and of all believers since then. Many of us may not face other things listed in these verses, but all of us will be put to the test by various temptations.

“Destitute, ill-treated and tormented” – words that often describe the best people on earth in every era. Compare John 15:18-21; 16:2,3,33; Rom 8:35-37; 1 Cor 4:11-13. 11:38 The world treated them as if they were not worthy of it. But the reverse was true. They could find no sure home on earth, but God prepared one for them in heaven. 11:39,40 “A good commendation” – v 2. “The things promised” – vs 10,16. The writer is referring to the promised blessings Christ would bring, the eternal inheritance – 1:14; 6:12; 9:15. “Some better thing” – this includes all the better things we can see in this letter – 7:19; 8:6; 9:23. God’s plan was (and is) that believers who lived before Christ, and those who have believed since He came, should be “made perfect” together. Christ’s sacrifice was as much for them as for us, and is the only way anyone can ever be made perfect – 10:14; Rom 3:25,26. The final

“Patient endurance” – an emphasis all through this letter – 3:6,12-14; 4:11; 6:11,12; 10:36. “Race” – compare 1 Cor 9:24-27; Phil 3:13,14; 2 Tim 4:7. 12:2 “Looking to Jesus” – Jesus is in heaven, but by faith we can fix our eyes on Him (11:1,27; 2 Cor 4:18).

“Author” – if we have faith He is the one who produced it in us (Eph 2:8; Phil 1:29).

“Finisher” – or “perfecter” or “completer.” Jesus is the one who will see that our faith becomes more and more complete and that it goes on until the day we see Him face to

535 HEBREWS 12:9

despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God.

or become faint-hearted when you are

rebuked by him. 6 For whom the Lord loves he disciplines, and whips every son whom he receives.

3 For consider him who endured such opposition from sinners against himself, or else you may grow weary and faint in your minds. 4 You have not yet resisted to the shedding of your blood, fighting against sin. 5 And you have forgotten the exhortation which speaks to you as to children,

7 If you are patiently enduring discipline, God is dealing with you as with sons. For is there a son whom the father does not discipline? 8 But if you are not undergoing discipline, in which all sons have a share, then you are illegitimate children and not sons. 9 Moreover, we have had human fathers

My son, do not scorn the discipline of

the Lord,

beat us with literal whips which God may use as a means of discipline for us.

face (10:39; Luke 22:32; Phil 1:6). He finishes what He begins.

Third, this discipline is a sign. It shows that those who receive it are God’s children. It is evidence that He is taking them into His special care. He loves them as an ideal father should, and therefore trains them (v 8). Some think “if God loved us He would not treat us like He does.” But He treats us like He does just because He loves us.

“Joy” – how could Jesus endure 2 Cor 5:21; 1 Pet 2:24; Isa 53:5,10? Joy awaited Him on the other side (Ps 16:11). What was this joy? Perhaps the joy of pleasing God the Father and finishing His work (John 4:34). Perhaps the joy of seeing many sons brought to glory (2:10), of opening the way for sinners to obtain eternal salvation (Luke 15:7,10). “Shame” – dying by crucifixion was the worst kind of public disgrace.

Fourth, God’s disciplining us has a wonderful purpose – our good, our holiness (v 10).

Fifth, it has a good result to those who patiently endure (v 7) and submit (v 9) and are exercised by it (v 11).

“Sat down” – 10:12; 1:3. 12:3 In the life of faith Jesus is the believer’s best example (1 Pet 2:21-23). Filling our minds with thoughts of Him gives great encouragement in the race believers must run. See also 3:1; Col 3:12.

There are three possible ways to respond to God’s discipline or “whipping.” People may “scorn it” – disregard it or reject it; or become “faint-hearted” under it; or submit to God and be trained by it. The choice is either rejection, dejection, or subjection. The writer does not tell us what methods God uses to discipline us. But did he not have in mind such things as he had already listed in 10:32-34; 11:35-38? See also 1 Cor 11:29-32; 2 Cor 12:7-10; 1 Pet 1:6,7. Compare Ps 66:10-12, and see psalm 73 where a man of God described his experiences while under discipline. 12:5,6 Prov 3:11,12. See also Job 5:17; Ps 94:12; 119:67,71,75. 12:7,8 True believers often seem to meet with more trials and difficulties than others (see Ps 73:2-14). Here is the reason for it. God is dealing with them as sons. A person who considers himself a Christian should not worry if God is disciplining him, only if God is not. God does not discipline Satan’s children. His anger rests on them, He punishes them, and will judge them one by one at the proper time. 12:9 “Human fathers” – Prov 13:24; 18:18; 22:15; 23:13,14. “Respect” – when parents discipline and punish their children in love, children understand and respect them for it. If they do not discipline them well, the children may wonder whether their parents really love them.

“Opposition” – Matt 9:3,34; 12:14,24; 21:23,46; 22:15; 26:3,4,14-16,47-50, 65-68; 27:20-23, 27-31, 35-44. 12:4 The life of faith is not only like a race; it is a warfare (Eph 6:10-18; 2 Tim 2:3; 4:7). Sin is the enemy. It fights believers from within as well as from without (1 John 1:8; Rom 7:17,18). To give up the fight against it invites disaster. 12:5-13 Though they had not yet died for their faith (v 4), they had suffered in many ways (10:32-34). Unbelieving Jews would have told them that this was because God was displeased with them, that He was punishing them for abandoning the old ways. The writer wanted to encourage those believers. He wanted them to understand that troubles and hardships in the lives of believers were a sign of God’s love, not His displeasure. God was disciplining or chastising them because they were His children and He was seeking their highest good. We can learn here five truths about chastisement (training by discipline or punishment).

First, it is inescapable for believers. God disciplines “every son” He receives (v 6).

Second, the method God uses is painful. It is like a whipping. This results in pain, not pleasure (v 11). “Uses a whip” – or “flogs” – this is the meaning of the Greek word. It is used in Matt 10:17; Mark 10:34; Luke 18:33. Of course, God Himself does not use a literal whip on us, but his chastisement and discipline may feel to our hearts and minds and spirits as a literal whip does to the body. And human beings may

“Father of spirits” – the only time this phrase appears in the Bible (a similar phrase appears in Num 16:22; 27:16). It seems by it the writer is contrasting earthly fathers and the Heavenly Father. They chastise the bodies of their children; he deals chiefly with

HEBREWS 12:10 536

who disciplined us, and we showed them respect. Much more then should we not be in subjection to the Father of spirits, and live? 10 For they indeed disciplined us for a few days, as they thought best, but he disciplines us for our good, so that we might share in his holiness. 11 Now no discipline seems joyful at the time, but painful. However, afterwards it produces the peaceable fruit of righteousness to those who are exercised by it.

and the feeble knees, 13 and make straight paths for your feet, so that the lame may not be turned aside, but healed instead.

14 Follow peace with everyone, and holiness, without which no one will see the Lord. 15 Watch carefully so that no one misses out on the grace of God, and that no root of bitterness springs up to trouble you, and defiles many, 16 and that there may not be any sexually immoral or ungodly person like Esau, who sold his birthright for one meal.

12 Therefore lift up the hands which hang down,

the spirits of His children. 12:10 “Good” – Rom 8:28. “Holiness” – God wants His children to be separated more and more from the world with its moral filthiness (2 Cor 6:17), to get complete victory in their “struggle against sin” (v 4), and to become more and more pure in heart (Matt 5:8). He disciplines, chastises, and punishes them with this end in view. Welcome troubles and trials when they bring such a result! What are a few pains if they help to purify us and make us share more completely in God’s holiness?

12:14 “Follow” – once more we see that our personal effort is involved. We must not dream of passively drifting through life.

“Peace” – Matt 5:9; Rom 12:18. “Holiness” – v 10. Holiness requires effort, much effort (Rom 8:13; 1 Cor 9:27; 2 Cor 7:1; Gal 5:16-18; Eph 4:22-32; Col 3:5; Heb 12:4,10-13; 1 Pet 1:13-16; 2 Pet 1:5-8). Holiness has to be pursued as if it were of great value (which it is).

“See the Lord” – holiness is an absolute essential (Matt 5:8; 1 Cor 6:9-11). Those who live according to the world, the flesh, and the devil, calling themselves Christians, and hoping to be received into God’s holy heaven, are going to meet with a terrible surprise. Notes on holiness at Lev 20:8; John 17:17-19; etc. 12:15 “Take care” – it is possible that some people in any church are missing out on the grace of God – compare 2 Cor 6:1; Gal 5:4,7. The writer is continuing with the subject of holiness. He knows that the only way anyone can become holy is by the grace of God, and that if a person does not take care he may miss out on this one way. If that happens roots of bitterness can spring up in the heart and in the church. If care is not taken the fruit of such a root in any church can be as bitter as the root – quarreling, factions, evil speaking, seeking revenge, etc. And so it will defile many. This was actually happening to some extent in the Corinthian and Galatian churches. 12:16 There are many things we must watch out for in the churches. Everywhere in the Bible we see dreadful possibilities of going in the wrong way.

Observe here how God goes about enabling His children to share His holiness – it is not by giving us a once-for-all extraordinary experience. He carries on His work of disciplining, and no doubt carries on with it until we leave this world.

For some other benefits of the troubles which come to believers see the note at Job 3:20. 12:11 Here is a “harvest” all believers desire (Matt 5:6). Then they should welcome the means God uses to produce it – discipline, chastisement, punishment.

“Exercised by it” or “trained by it” – when troubles and sufferings come it is very possible to feel sorry for ourselves, or to fall into discouragement. Instead we should be “exercised.” That is, we should learn to examine ourselves, seek the reason for God’s chastisement, and correct ourselves. Compare Lam 3:40. 12:12-16 “Therefore” – in view of what he has been saying about God’s discipline, he now urges believers to actively respond to it all. We should do 4 things: “strengthen” (v 12), “make straight paths” (v 13), “follow” (v 14), “take care” (v 15). If God’s discipline is to produce the desired effects, we must actively cooperate with Him, and not merely passively endure it. 12:12 “Strengthen” – how can anyone properly run the race (v 1) if he lets his knees buckle and arms hang down? God has strength for us in Christ, and we must learn to use it. See Ps 29:11; 73:26; 105:4; Eph 1:18,19; 6:10; Col 1:11,12,29. 12:13 “Make straight paths” – to run best we need straight and level ground. It is up to us to see that we have it. We are not going to win if we let crookedness into our lives.

“Esau” – see Gen 25:24-34. He is an example of those who miss out on the grace of God. Observe here why Esau did not value the birthright and the promises of God which went along with it.

“Ungodly” – the Greek word also means “profane”, “common”, “base.” Esau was the kind of person who has no interest in spiritual things. He is an example of those who are of “the flesh”, who set their minds on what the flesh wants (Rom 8:5-8), who try to please themselves, not God. Are there not many in our churches today, and among the leaders of our churches, who are like Esau – immoral, profane, and for base gain willing to sell their spiritual birthright? Unless there is a radical change in their lives such people will end up as Esau did – rejected. Compare Mal 1:3.

“Feet. . .healed” – Prov 4:25-27. There is healing in God’s way of discipline if we submit to it. Sadly, many Christians are trying to run the race with lame feet.

537 HEBREWS 12:27

17 For you know that afterward, when he wanted to receive the blessing, he was rejected. Though he earnestly sought it with tears, he found no place for a change of mind.

an innumerable company of angels, 23 to the general assembly and church of the firstborn, whose names are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of righteous men made perfect, 24 and to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling that speaks of better things than that of Abel.

18 For you have not come to the mountain that was touchable and that burned with fire, or to blackness and darkness and storm, 19 or to the sound of a trumpet and the sound of words (the sound was such that those who heard it begged that no further word be spoken to them; 20 for they could not bear what was commanded: “And if even an animal touches the mountain, it must be stoned, or pierced with a spear.” 21 And the sight was so terrible that Moses said, “I am very afraid, and trembling”).

25 See that you do not refuse him who speaks. For if those who refused him who spoke on earth did not escape, it is much more certain that we will not escape, if we turn away from him who speaks from heaven. 26 His voice then shook the earth, but now he has spoken this promise:

Yet once more I will shake not only the

earth but heaven also.

22 But you have come to Mount Zion, to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to

27 And this word, “Yet once more,” indicates

12:17 “Afterwards” – Gen 27:30-40. “Change of mind” – this probably means he tried to get his father to change his mind about the blessing he had given to Jacob, but was not successful. Some think that this means that Esau himself tried to repent but was unable to do so, but this seems unlikely. The Greek word translated “repentance” in the KJV literally means a change of mind. 12:18 “For” – this word does not connect what follows with v 17, but with the theme of the first part of this chapter – patiently enduring God’s discipline and being trained by it. This is the happy privilege of believers because they are not under the old covenant and law (vs 18-21), but under the new covenant of grace (vs 22-24). Compare vs 18-24 with Gal 4:24-26. “You have not come” – as believers in Christ they were no longer under the law – Rom 6:14, and believers are not to look to the old covenant as a way of salvation or of fellowship with God. “The mountain” – Mount Sinai. The description in this verse and the next two is based on Exodus 19:16-19; 20:18-21 and Deut 4:11. 12:19-20 All this indicates that the giving of the law was a fearful thing. See the notes on Exodus chapter 19. 12:21 The words of Moses recorded here are not found anywhere else in the Bible. The Holy Spirit, who knew what Moses said, by some means revealed it to the writer of this letter. 12:22 “You have come to Mount Zion” – the writer now shows some of the blessed results of faith in Christ and being under the new covenant Christ established. He speaks of the heavenly Mount Zion, the spiritual realities of which the earthly city was only a shadow.

“The firstborn” – in Greek the word is in the plural indicating “firstborn ones.” Who are these? The best answer seems to be: Those who through faith are united to Him who is the great Firstborn – see Rom 8:29; Col 1:15,18; Rev 1:5.

“Written in heaven” – Luke 10:20; Rev 21:27. “Judge” – Ps 50:4-6; 96:13; Isa 33:22; Acts 17:31; Rom 2:16. “Spirits of righteous men made perfect” – those who have already died in faith, perfected by the sacrifice of Christ (Heb 10:10,14), and made without blemish or fault in the presence of God. 12:24 “Jesus the mediator” – 8:6; 9:15; 1 Tim 2:5. Through Him, and through Him alone, we can approach the holy God of the universe – 10:19-22.

“New covenant” – 8:8-13; Matt 26:26-28. “Blood of sprinkling” – 9:14; 10:22; 1 Pet 1:2. “Abel” – Gen 4:10. Abel’s blood cried out for punishment and vengeance on the one who had shed it. Christ’s blood speaks of redemption and forgiveness – Eph 1:7. In vs 18-24 the writer has shown in vivid language how much better the new covenant is than the old. The old spoke of fear and punishment, the new speaks of mercy and access to God and eternal blessing. 12:25-29 Here is the last warning against apostasy in this letter (2:1-4; 3:7-19; 6:4-8; 10:26-31). It is against refusing God’s revelation of the new covenant. 12:25 The one who speaks is God (1:1,2). “Earth” – God spoke through Moses at Mount Sinai.

“Heaven” – God speaking through His own Son is as if He spoke directly from heaven (John 1:18; 8:23; 12:49,50). Those who refused God’s Word through Moses did not escape. Much less will anyone escape who refuses Christ’s Word (2:3; 10:28,29; John 12:48). “If” – see 6:6; 10:26. 12:26 “Shook the earth” – Ex 19:18. “Heaven” – Hag 2:6. 12:27 See 1:10-12; Rev 6:12-14; 21:1.

“Heavenly Jerusalem” – Gal 4:26; Rev 21:10. 12:23 “General assembly” – in Greek this is one word and indicates either a general assembly of the people (rather than a restricted meeting of leaders), or a meeting for worship or for a public festival.

↑ Back to top